




f 








I 















Knox Magee. 



WITH RING 
O F SHI ELD 

t , . f 

On he camcy and, to my great surprise and pleasure, 
struck he my shield with the sharp point of his lance, 
** Ah I my hrave sons, ye all do know the pleasure ' tis 
when, with ring of shield, ye are informed an enemy hath 
come to do ye battle,^'' 

By KNOX MAGEE 

Illustrated by F. A. CARTER 



R. F. FENNO £5? COMPANY 

p and II East Sixteenth Street : New ' York 


ji. » oru. < y Of <Jot><yr4M« 

I ‘v.. ' “.nti Kfccit*£0 

’ OCT 22 1900 

Copyright entry 

SECOND COPY. 

Ui'^iveced to 

OKDEH DiVIStON, 

-OCT ^5.1300 - 




Copyright, 1900 

BY 1 

R. F. FENNO & COMPANY 



miH Ring of Shield 


WITH RING OF SHIELD 


% 



With Ring of Shield 


CHAPTER I 

SIR FREDERICK HARLESTON 

In these days, when the air is filled with the 
irritating, peevish sounds of chattering gossips, 
which tell of naught but the scandals of a court, 
where Queens are as faithless as are their lives 
brief, methinks it will not be amiss for me to tell 
a story of more martial days, when gossips told 
of armies marching and great battles fought, with 
pointed lance, and with the bright swords' flash, 
and with the lusty ring of shield. 

Now, my friend Harleston doth contend, that 
peace and quiet, without the disturbing clamour 
of war's dread alarms, do help to improve the 
mind, and thus the power of thought is added 
unto. This, I doubt not, is correct in the cases of 
some men; but there are others, to whom peace 
and quiet do but bring a lack of their appreciation. 
I grant that to such a mind as Harleston's, peace- 
ful and undisturbed meditation are the fields in 
which they love to stroll, and pluck, with tender 
7 


8 


With Ring of Shield 

hand, and thought-bowed head, the most beauti- 
ful and most rare of flowers : but then, such even- 
balanced brains as his are few and far between; 
and even he, so fond of thought and study, did 
love to dash, with levelled lance and waving 
plumes, against the best opponent, and hurl him 
from his saddle. 

And there is Michael, which ever thinks the 
same as do myself, and longs for fresh obstacles 
to lay his mighty hand upon and crush, as he 
would a reed. 

It is of those bygone days of struggle and deep 
intrigue that I now shall write. I do hope that 
some of ye — my sons and grandsons — may, after 
I am laid to rest, have some worthy obstacles to 
overcome, in order that ye may the better enjoy 
your happiness when it is allotted unto you. Still 
do I pray, with my old heart’s truest earnestness, 
that no one of my blood may have as great trials 
as I went through; but in which I had the noble 
assistance and sympathy of the best friends ever 
man was blest with. I shall now tell of my meet- 
ing with the first of these, and later in the tale 
I shall tell ye of the other. 

I, Walter Bradley, then a faithful servant of 
his Majesty King Edward IV, was sitting one 
evening in my room at the palace of the afore- 
said King, at Windsor, engaged in the examina- 
tion of some of mine arms, to make sure that my 
servants had put them all in proper order for our 


Sir Frederick Harleston 


9 


expedition into Scotland, with the King’s brother, 
the Duke of Gloucester. A knock came at my 
door and, upon opening, I beheld Lord Hastings, 
then the Chancellor of the Kingdom, and at his 
side a gentleman which I had not before seen. 
This stranger was a man of splendid physique, 
about mine own height; long, light brown, wav- 
ing hair ; blue eyes, that looked me fairly in mine 
own; sharp features; and yet, with all his look 
of unbending will, and proud bearing, he had a 
kindly expression in his honest eyes. 

“ This is my young friend. Sir Frederick Har- 
leston, just now arrived from Calais,” said Has- 
tings, as they both entered at mine invitation, 
and he introduced us to each other. 

The Chancellor stayed but until he got our con- 
versation running freely, and then he spoke of 
some business of state that did demand his im- 
mediate attention, and left us to become better 
acquainted. 

Of course the expedition into Scotland was the 
chiefest subject of our conversation; and I learned 
from Harleston that he too did intend accom- 
panying the Duke, as the King had that day 
granted him the desired permission. 

‘‘ And what kind of man is Duke Richard ? ” 
asked my new acquaintance, when we had at 
length discussed the other leaders of our forces. 

“ Hast thou never seen him? ’L 
Ay, I have seen him, though I am unknown 


lO 


With Ring of Shield 

to him; but I mean what kind of man is he in- 
wardly, not physically?’' 

“As for that, I do not care to speak. Thou, no 
doubt, hast heard of some of his Royal Highness’ 
acts; men must be judged but by their acts, and 
not by the opinions of such an one as I,” I replied 
cautiously; for I hesitated to express mine own 
opinion — the which, in this case, was not the most 
favourable — to one which I had but just met. 
Remember, my dears, those were times in which 
a silent tongue lived longer than did a loose one. 

Harleston’s color heightened, but with a smile, 
he said : — “ Thou art in the right. ’Twas im- 
pertinent of me to ask thee, who know me not, 
a question of that sort. I had forgot that this is 
England, and not Calais; for there we discuss, 
freely, the King, as though he were but a plain 
man.” 

The frankness of this man, together with his 
polite and gentlemanly speech, made me to feel 
ashamed of my caution, so I said : — “ Duke Rich- 
ard hath never been popular with the friends of 
her Majesty the Queen; though of late he hath 
made himself liked better by them, than he was 
for many a long day.” 

“ But he is a valiant soldier, is he not ? ” 

“ Ay, verily, that he is. He is as brave as the 
lions upon his banner, and besides, he knoweth 
well the properest way in which to distribute his 
forces in the field. There it is that the good quah 


Sir Frederick Harleston ii 

ities of Richard do show up like stars in a deep, 
dark sky.” 

“ Then the sky is truly black ? ” asked Sir 
Frederick, with a smile. 

I could not help but laugh at the way I had at 
last unconsciously expressed mine opinion of the 
Duke, after having declined to do so, but a breath- 
ing-space before. I cared not now that I had 
spoken my mind of Richard; for the more I 
looked into the honest face before me, the more 
did I trust to his discretion. 

Then our conversation changed to the gossip 
of the court, of which I told him all. The only 
part of this in which he showed interest was when 
I spoke of the King’s health. 

“ I fear,” said he, “ that his Majesty’s reign is 
nearing an untimely end. When a man hath lived 
the life that the noble Edward hath, and kept up, 
with unbated vigor, his licentious habits, even 
when his body hath broken down, it doth take but 
little to blow the candle out. Some morning we 
shall awaken to find that Edward IV is dead, and 
his infant son is our new king.” 

Yes, that is what we must soon expect, for 
kings must die as well as subjects; especially, as 
thou most wisely saidst, kings which insist upon 
living a life of three score and ten years in a trifle 
more than two score.” 

“ And then God help poor England,” said my 
new acquaintance devoutly. 


12 


With Ring of Shield 

“ Why dost thou take such a pessimistic view 
of the situation in case of King Edward’s 
death? ” I asked; for the solemn manner in which 
Harleston had last spoken strangely thrilled me. 

He regarded me thoughtfully whilst one might, 
with leisure, tell a score, ere he did answer my 
question ; then he said : — “ It hath ever been a rule 
of mine, as it evidently is of yours, to not speak 
mine opinions unto strangers ; but on the contrary 
to let the other party speak his mind most freely. 
I have found this plan to be of exceeding worth in 
enabling me to gather most useful information, 
without a payment in return.” 

I felt my face flush red, and I was about to ex- 
press, in no mild speech, mine opinion of his ac- 
tion in thus obtaining from me all the informa- 
tion that I did possess, and then, when I did ask 
him to explain the meaning of his own remarks, 
to thus answer me. 

He took no notice of my movement or look, but 
continued speaking in that same quiet voice, that 
never did seem to be disturbed by passion, and 
yet had in it something of a force that ever made 
it to command attention. 

Many years have I spent in France, and there- 
fore a stranger have I come to look on as a for- 
eigner. Now that I am returned again unto my 
native land methinks that I will let my judgment 
take the place of mine old rule, and speak out 
freely to those whom I take to be honest. Thee 


Sir Frederick Harleston 


13 


do I place in this class, which I do reg'ret is very 
small/’ 

I was prodigiously surprised that a stranger 
would thus speak unto me as though I were some 
disinterested outsider of whom he was speaking. 
Again did I flush up and commence to attire my- 
self in my dignity ; but Harleston’s honest and in- 
offensive look of candor did again disarm me, and 
he continued, uninterrupted, with his speech. 

“ For several years have I been acquainted with 
my Lord Hastings, whilst he was the governor 
of Calais. From him did I learn much of the 
situation here ; but never did he speak of the char- 
acters of those in power; for Hastings, though 
a proper man, is still a politician and, as such, 
must keep his opinions to himself. It is a pleasure 
to me then to be permitted to thus discuss the 
probabilities of England’s future with one not 
bound by the bonds of policy.” 

I bowed, and he continued : — 

“ So far as I can see, if the King dies ere the 
Prince of Wales be old enough to take full charge 
of the government, the people shall be obliged 
to choose a protector to rule in the young king’s 
stead, until such time as the child doth come unto 
years of proper judgment.” 

True,” I assented. 

Do then but cast thine eye over the congre- 
gation of eager applicants for this seat of power, 
and thou shalt behold one whose advantage over 


14 


With Ring of Shield 

the others doth raise him to a vast height above 
their heads, and consequently his chances of suc- 
cess in this great competition are assured; that 
one can be no other than Richard, Duke of 
Gloucester/’ 

Ay, truly, there is no other with sufficient 
power to rule England, in case the King should 
die.” 

Now if Gloucester doth come thus into power 
will he not desire to have his revenge upon those 
which have ever been his enemies ? ” 

Tis like he will.” 

And will not this lead to uprisings through- 
out the land? Yea,” he continued, we have had 
one example of the troubles, and bloody wars 
brought about through the King dying and leav- 
ing a child to grasp with its weakly hands the 
sceptre and the sword of chastisement. Pray God 
we do not have another, and yet I fear thiat it will 
be' unavoidable. I have expressed mine own poor 
opinion, without its being prejudiced by any 
others’ thoughts; see whether I shall be right or 
wrong.” 

Now such a view of that which might soon 
happen had never been taken by me; and yet I 
had spent several years at court, and thought my- 
self well acquainted with all the intrigues and pos- 
sibilities of court life. And here was a young 
man — in fact not older than myself — which had 
never in his life lived at court, prophesying as to 


Sir Frederick Harleston 15 

what the future would bring forth. His words 
were indeed bold, and yet I could not deny that 
they were reasonable, and liable to be fulfilled. 

I now did admire this handsome and thought- 
ful stranger, and therefore methought it a duty 
put upon me to give him some warning that might 
serve to keep that well-shaped head, for a little 
longer space, upon its broad, square shoulders. 
I therefore said : — 

“ Thine opinions, I have a fear, stand in some 
likelihood of being proven true; yet do I pray 
with my full heart that they may be wrong. 
However, whether thou art right or wrong — the 
which time will prove — let me now warn thee, 
which art a stranger here, to keep those thoughts 
to thyself. There are those about this place — the 
more’s the pity — whose shoulders are not bent by 
the weight of honor they carry, but from their 
habit of holding their ears to the keyhole.” 

Thanks for thy kind intent,” he replied. 

After I have had some little experience at court 
I do hope that I may acquire the habit of smiling 
whilst, with my dagger, I kill my partner in 
the conversation. This, I have heard, is the fash- 
ion of the Duke of Gloucester ; and if I do prove 
a true prophet all good courtiers must soon adopt 
it.” 

That night as Harleston was leaving my room I 
promised to see him early in the morning, and 
show him through the castle and parks. 


1 6 With Ring of Shield 

As we shook hands at the door I felt as tho jgh 
I had known him for long, and that we had ever 
been the best of friends. 

That, my dears, was how I became acquainted 
with Sir Frederick Harleston, who, since that 
day^ hath ever been close by my side, through 
many harsh experiences, as well as through many 
sunny days of happiness. 

Now we are sailing, side by side, down the 
mighty river, travelled by all wearing the fleshly 
habit. The great unknown sea of oblivion is now 
near at hand, and soon we shall both cross the 
bar and sail forth upon its smooth and peaceful 
surface. 

But there I go passing over sixty years as 
lightly as a swallow doth skim the bosom of 
smooth waters. And indeed the waters o’er which 
I am skimming are not smooth, but rough and 
troubled. Come, come, Sir Walter, settle down 
and tell the tale of days before your hair had lost 
its raven hue. My head, as ye all know, is now 
well capped with snow; but yet the head itself 
doth still retain a deal of its wonted fire. 


CHAPTER II 


THE MAIDENS 

The next morning after Harleston had come 
unto my rooms I called at his apartments to see 
how he did like the way that he had been placed. 
I found him in the act of completing his toilet, 
and therefore, as he had not broken his fast, I 
invited him to come and breakfast with me ; which 
invitation he did readily accept. 

During our meal he asked me many questions 
as to the manner in which people conducted them- 
selves at court, to which questions I gave him 
very complete answers, so that he might be able to 
manage without any breach of etiquette, which 
thing to do, at Edward’s court, was not so easy 
as one might imagine. 

“ Now, in regard to your ladies,” said he, “ do 
they insist upon being worshiped, as do the ones 
of France, or are they cold and chilling, as are 
the fogs of mine almost forgotten native land ? ” 

“ Thou shalt have an opportunity for the satis- 
fying of thyself as to that same, to-day; for I am 
about to take thee with me to see two of Eng- 
land’s fairest primroses ; the one, my cousin, Lady 
17 


1 8 With Ring of Shield 

Mary Atherby, to whose tender care I will leave 
thee, and the other, Lady Hazel Woodville, to 
whose mercy I do entrust my soul — if she be 
pleased to take the present at my hands/^ 

Do these ladies live at court ? 

Yes,’' I replied. “ They are both ladies-in- 
waiting to the Queen. And now, having done all 
the damage we can to the present repast, what 
dost thou say to a stroll through the park, where 
we are like to meet the ladies, and there satisfy 
thy curiosity as to their dispositions ? ” 

With all my heart,” said he. “I have never 
been known to be elsewhere than in the front 
rank in such an attack, though ever do I meet with 
a repulse.” 

We then strolled forth into the park, and wan- 
dered through the walks, among the grand old 
trees, for some time, without meeting anyone. 

I fear that we are not destined to fall in with 
the enemy,” said Harleston, after we had walked 
in silence for some time. 

“Fear not,” I replied; “we shall soon com- 
mence the encounter; for there, unless mine eyes 
do deceive me, is the first sign of danger.” 

“ Thou meanest that fair outpost yonder, where 
those two oaks do meet above the path ? ” 

“ The same,” I replied ; “ but it now looketh as 
though there are others there before us.” 

While this conversation was going on we had 
gradually approached a bench, placed behind a 


The Maidens 


19 


clump of bushes, through which we saw some 
fair, fresh, faces, watching our approach. Upon 
the bench, and talking with the girls, were two 
men, in which, as we drew closer, I recognized the 
Duke of Gloucester and the Duke of Buckingham. 
Richard was dressed — as was his wont — in the 
extreme of fashion and in the richest of ma- 
terials. Buckingham, though not so showily at- 
tired, was magnificently dressed in black, figured 
velvet, with dark maroon facings. 

After saluting the Prince, the ladies, and Buck- 
ingham, I introduced my new friend to them all. 
I then said unto his Royal Highness — “ Sir Fred- 
erick, here, hath but yesterday been made a 
brother officer, by his Majesty.” 

“ Yes,” said Harleston, the King did com- 
mand me to report to your Royal Highness for 
service with thee in your expedition into Scot- 
land.” 

“ Much am I joyed. Sir Frederick, to have 
thy noble assistance in our chastisement of the in- 
solent Scot: for England can ill afford to spare 
any brave knight from her expeditions, now that 
they have become so thinned out by our late, un- 
happy wars,” said the Prince, with that heartiness 
he so well could use, and of which he knew the 
power. 

“ But let me warn ye both,” he continued, with 
a mock gravity and a quick glance at the maidens, 

that ye shall liave short time in which to enjoy 


lo With Ring of Shield 

the pleasures of the court; for we march next 
week. Therefore make the most of your oppor- 
tunities.'' 

Buckingham, who ever smiled, but said little, 
though he was no mean orator^ merely agreed 
with the Prince's remark, and with a pleasant bow 
they left us, the limping Prince leaning on the 
arm of Buckingham. 

Thank God ! " I cried, with a sigh, when the 
two were out of earshot. 

“ Is he not most disrespectful ? " laughed Hazel, 
as she turned to Harleston. 

** Nay, of that I cannot judge, fair lady," re- 
plied he, with a smile. The customs of the court 
I have yet before me to master. 'Tis possible that 
ere I have been here a week I will commend Sir 
Walter's act." 

Indeed thou shalt," cried both of the girls at 
once. 

“ Oh ! those two are simply unbearable," said 
Hazel with a force that left no doubt as to her 
opinion. But then she hath ever been one which 
feared not to express her dislikes, and they are 
ever as passionate as are her likes. 

And so. Sir Frederick, thou hast come all the 
way from France merely for the pleasure of 
marching off to battle and slaughtering poor 
Scotchmen, or of being killed thyself ? " said 
gentle cousin Mary. Alas, when will ever you 
men learn that there are other things to live for, 


The Maidens 


21 


in which there is more glory, far, than in the cruel 
wars and slaughters.” 

Both Hazel and I did laugh at the little maid 
for the solemn way in which she said this; but 
Harleston did not smile, and on the contrary 
listened with attention. Mary without noticing 
us continued — “ Look at Lord Rivers and behold 
what he hath accomplished: introduced printing, 
and by that one act hath done more real good for 
England than if he had won the greatest of all 
battles.” 

“ I quite agree with thee. Lady Mary,” Sir 
Frederick replied; but battles are also necessary, 
in order that our homes and country may be pro- 
tected, and that we may be permitted to enjoy 
those luxuries such as is the one which Lord 
Rivers hath taken the pains to introduce.” 

Mayhap thou art right ; I never looked at it in 
that way before; but still I do not like them,” said 
Mary, wrinkling her little forehead, and shaking 
her pretty head in the most bewitching way, and 
causing some little golden curls to dance and 
lightly kiss her cheeks. I could tell by the look 
on Harleston’s face, that he did envy those curls 
their position. And who would not? Had ye 
but seen Mary at that time, ye should have been 
changed from freemen into Mary’s slave, and 
that quite freely, that is, had the Lady Hazel not 
been there : for had she been ye would love the one 
on which your eyes first fell. 


22 


With Ring of Shield 

Whilst the afore-put-down conversation was 
taking place we had been walking slowly through 
the park ; and now Hazel and I began, gradually, 
to drop behind. Of course we had naught what- 
ever to do with this ; it must have been that Har- 
leston and Mary did quicken their pace. 

What dost thou think of my new friend?’' 
I asked, when they were out of ear-shot. 

“ Quite an acquisition to the court,” Hazel re- 
plied. “ Indeed ’tis time we had another hand- 
some gentleman at court,” (here my chest did be- 
gin to swell, and at least two inches were added 
unto my stature, which did not need it;) “ besides 
the King,” she added. 

Since that day I have had the greatest sym- 
pathy with Lucifer. Verily, I never fell from 
such a height before, nor since. I have been 
thrown from my horse in battle, and had hun- 
dreds ride over me, yet have I felt better than I 
did that morning in the park. I stopped and 
stared at her, with my mouth open, like a bumpkin 
gazing at an army passing. 

Now at that time (and I say it without con- 
ceit) there were few men at court who would not 
have been glad to change their looks with Walter 
Bradley; therefore the blow did fall with more 
stunning force. When I had somewhat recovered 
myself, I walked on, wishing every woman at the 
bottom of the sea, and swearing revenge on her, 
which was now walking by my side; yet cursing 


The Maidens 


23 


myself, silently, for having made a fool of myself 
by showing my surprise. Hazel, instead of laugh- 
ing, which would have made me feel better, wore 
the most innocent look that it is possible to im- 
agine: yet methought the look was overdone. 
However, I was now determined not to show my 
disappointment any more ; so I continued the con- 
versation, using the same subject. 

I do not believe Harleston need fear the 
Scottish arrows ; for, unless I be a false prophet, 
he will leave the most vital part of his body, 
namely, the heart, here at Windsor. And yet,'’ 
I continued, becoming bolder, and heaving a 
heavy sigh, “ he shall not be the only one to do 
so.” 

“No,” she replied; “the Duke of Gloucester 
said he was leaving his heart here.” 

“To whom said he that? ” cried I, for the one 
danger of this accursed court life was the chance 
of men in high places casting a jealous eye on the 
maidens of the court. 

“ I heard him tell the Queen that he would 
leave his heart with the King and his family,” 
answered Hazel, and she laughed at my appre- 
hension of the danger which I thought threatened 
her. 

“Why dost thou like to torment me so?” I 
asked. 

“ Because thou art so easily teased.” 

Why, oh why, did the Creator arm these fair 


24 


With Ring of Shield 

creatures with such a power to make us happy or 
miserable, good or bad, send us to Heaven or to 
Hell, make us sensible men or the veriest of fools 
as best doth please their whims ? 

‘‘ But look, here cometh the Queen,” said my 
fair companion. “ I fear I shall get a scolding 
for leaving her, to walk with thee.” 

“ Tell her that the Duke of Gloucester kept 
thee talking with him, the which is the truth,” I 
said. 

But when we met her Majesty, who was walk- 
ing with her daughters and some others of her 
suite, she most kindly did receive us, and no 
thoughts of scolding were in her gracious mind. 
When we had spoken for some time, the Queen 
enquired as to where Mary was. 

“ She came on ahead of us, your Majesty,” re- 
plied I, “ and I had surely thought that thou must 
have met her.” 

“ Do thou go. Hazel dear, and when thou hast 
found her, tell her that I wish to speak to her.” 

Hazel courtesied, I bowed, and we passed on, 
searching for Mary and Harleston. 

“ The Queen is the best mistress that any 
servant could wish for,” said Hazel, when we 
had gone a few paces. “ She is never angry, and 
so kind; she treats both Mary and me as though 
we were her own daughters.” 

I did not wonder that the Queen did use them 


The Maidens 


25 

both §0 well; for who could help loving either 
of those dear, dainty maidens? 

We had not gone far ere we met Mary and 
Harleston returning. 

They seem to be getting on famously,” ob- 
served Hazel ; “ for they are so preoccupied that 
they do not see us coming.” 

When they came near, Mary, who had evidently 
been listening with great attention to something 
that Harleston was telling to her, burst forth into 
her rippling, childlike laugh. Then, as she caught 
sight of us, she stopped suddenly and said: — 

“ Oh, here they come now ! ” Then, as we met 
them y — “ We thought that ye must have turned 
back; so we were just coming to search for you.” 

“ And what has Sir Frederick been telling thee 
that was so amusing ? ” I asked. 

“ Oh ! ” replied Harleston, “ the Lady Mary 
hath been completing mine education, which thou, 
Sir Walter, didst start last night, and then I, in 
order to, in some small way, repay part of the 
debt, was telling her some of the stories that I had 
heard in France, where indeed they are most ex- 
pert in story-telling, though not so accomplished 
with regard to the truth.” 

Here Hazel delivered the Queen’s message, 
and we all started back to the Palace, laughing 
and chattering, like nothing more than school 
children. Upon reaching the castle I found some 


26 With Ring of Shield 

orders from Duke Richard, the fulfillment of 
which did keep me busy for the remainder of the 
day. 

The next few days, Harleston and I spent in 
making ready for the march; so we did not see 
much of the ladies. However, the morning be- 
fore we left Windsor, we met them in the park, 
whither we had gone in search of them. When 
they beheld us, they came forward to meet us, 
and methought that Hazel did not look as happy 
as was her wont ; but it may have been that I was 
hoping to see her look sorrowful, and therefore, 
I did imagine it. 

‘‘We have come to receive the benediction,’^ 
said Sir Frederick. 

“ And also a charm that will give unto us both 
charmed lives,” I laughingly put in. 

“ Indeed thou needst not to laugh, Walter,” 
said Mary, solemnly, and with reproof in her tone 
and manner. “ I know that thou dost not believe 
in isuch things, and therefore they are worthless to 
thee; for in order to be protected by these mys- 
terious benefactors, one must have unquestioned 
faith in their ability to protect. Now, Sir Fred- 
erick,” she continued, with a slight hesitation, “ if 
thou art not so skeptical as Walter there, and if 
thou wilt promise to keep it safe, and not to lose 
it, I will lend thee a charm that will indeed pro- 
tect thee from all harm. I always have it with 
me, and nothing hath ever harmed me.” 


The Maidens 


27 


’Twould truly be a fiendish fate which could 
send harm unto one so fair/' said he. Then, as 
she did hand unto him, the charm (which was a 
scarf of scarlet silk, and had been given to her 
by her father, who had obtained it from a Turk,) 
he thanked her, and placing his hand over his 
heart, he swore to protect it as he would his life, 
and never to permit a thought of doubt, as to its 
ability to protect, to cross his mind. 

Wilt thou not give unto me a charm that I 
may take with me. Lady Hazel ? " I asked, coax- 
ingly, when we had gone some little way. 

“ Thou dost not believe in them, and therefore, 
as Mary doth say, it would do thee no good," she 
replied, with a toss of her pretty head, as much as 
to say, Now, thou wouldst be skeptical." 

Do but give it me, and I do hereby swear to 
trust in it, and no doubt as to its virtues shall ever 
cross my mind; yes, this do I swear by all the 
saints of paradise." Now this did I consider an 
exceeding fine speech, and therefore I was not pre- 
pared for the reception that it did receive, which 
was a burst of laughter, and clapping of the hands 
from Hazel. 

“ Excellent ! excellent ! " laughed she ; “ Oh, Sir 
Walter, thou hast missed thy calling; thou 
wouldst have made such a splendid priest; thou 
saidst those words with such a religious tone, and 
looked so saintly. “ Then, as I showed my disap- 
pointment and annoyance, Come, come," she 


28 


With Ring of Shield 

added, do not sulk ; here is my glove, which I 
do now command to protect thee through all the 
dangers of this war. Now, am I not kind to 
thee?” 

I nearly went wild with delight. I kissed that 
glove so fondly that Hazel had to warn me not to 
eat it, as it would not protect me if I did. And 
then I said a lot of things which all my male 
readers either have said or are only awaiting an 
opportunity to say. Presently I was interrupted 
in my avowals by coming suddenly upon Harles- 
ton and Mary, who were sitting on a bench be- 
side the path. 

“ Is Sir Frederick telling thee some more 
stories, Mary ? ” asked Hazel, when we saw them. 

“ Not the kind I heard Walter telling thee, just 
now,” replied Mary, as she looked at me, with a 
wicked little smile playing over her fair features. 
Then, as I reddened to the ears, both Harleston 
and Mary burst out a-laughing, and I, after stam- 
mering out some explanation about some messages 
I was leaving with Hazel, to deliver to the Queen, 
— which set them laughing louder than ever, 
thought it best to keep quiet. 

However, as we were bidding good-by to the 
girls. Hazel said something that made me to for- 
get mine embarrassment. It was just as we were 
leaving them that she called me back and said, as 
she kept her eyes staring fixedly at the ground : — 

Remember, Walter, I think a great deal of that 


The Maidens 


29 

same glove, and do not want any harm to come to 
it ; therefore try and keep it out of danger/’ 

Oh, fear not ; I now do know that I shall re- 
turn again.” And ere she could prevent me I 
seized her hand and kissed it. 

I went back to my rooms with my toes scarce 
touching the ground. 

Our time was now but short ; and soon we did 
mount our horses and set out in the train of the 
Duke of Gloucester, on our march to Scotland, 
and had soon left the castle behind. 

However, so long as we could see the left wing, 
we watched two scarfs waving, to which we 
waved our lances in return. 

And so we rode ofif to the wars. 


CHAPTER III 


A FIRST BRUSH WITH THE ENEMY 

Now I will not weary ye, my children, with a 
description of our march unto Scotland, as it was 
a wearisome one, without any adventures which 
might have relieved the tediousness of so long a 
journey. Indeed there was nought for us to do, 
but march all day, and when night did come, 
thank Heaven that we could forget our weariness 
in well earned rest and sleep. 

At almost every town along the line of march 
we were joined by reinforcements; so, by the time 
we neared the border, we had an army strong 
enough to take a considerable fortress. However, 
as we did approach nigh unto Berwick, which 
place was the object of our attack, we learned that 
it should require all of our forces to subdue so 
formidable a stronghold. When within a few 
miles of this place, that hath been so many times 
the scene of struggle between our nation and our 
ever irritating neighbours of the North, and 
which, some score of years before, had been 
turned over unto our enemies, by that gentle and 
weak-minded King Henry VI, Duke Richard of 
Gloucester, on this, his second expedition unto 

30 


A First Brush With the Enemy 31 

this place — his first having miscarried — sent unto 
the garrison a messenger, under a flag of truce, to 
demand the surrender of Berwick, unto the army 
of its rightful owner. Whilst he was gone, the 
army went into camp; for although it was still 
early in the day, our leader had decided, in case 
the Scots did refuse to surrender — which, in all 
probability, would be their reply — that we were 
not to begin the attack until the morrow, in order 
that his army might have an opportunity to rest 
after their long, hard, march. 

Oh, such a delightful evening did follow that 
long and weary day of labour. We were among 
that magnificent border scenery, where nature 
doth seem so busy with her work of carving her- 
self into most fantastic, and yet admirable, rug- 
gedness. How, in the evening, doth she cast her 
beauteous, drooping, eye aslant across her work; 
and her gentle breath dies out in hushed and 
satisfied, yet modest, admiration. The setting sun 
did seem to paint a hill, then step a vale and touch 
another with its golden brush. 

Here may be seen many a place where nature's 
liquid emery hath ground the rocks asunder, and 
still some sparkling remnant goes trickling down 
the groove. 

On this evening Harleston and I did take our 
usual walk through the camp and, as the night 
was glorious, it did tempt us to stray further from 
headquarters than might be considered safe. In 


32 With Ring of Shield 

fact, past the outposts did we go, and sat us down 
upon a hill that had seemed bolder than its com- 
rades, so that we might the better see the sur- 
rounding country. 

As we sat there, our backs were turned towards 
the camp, and our faces were tinted with the fa- 
ding colors of the western sky. To right and left 
were hills and hollows of varying height and 
depth, but all having in common, shrubs and trees 
in unfailing irregularity, growing side by side, 
above and beneath each other, in the same dis- 
order as had their seeds been flung there by the 
hand of the hurrying angel which did sow the 
whole of the earth’s broad face. At our feet, and 
betwixt us and the sister to the hill on which we 
now were seated, was a smooth and undeceiving 
mirror, set, with bashful caution, between these 
obscuring hills, that nature’s pardonable vanity 
might not with ease be gazed upon by the igno- 
rant eye of man. 

I wonder when we shall be back at Windsor,” 
said Sir Frederick, in a gentle tone, after we had 
sat in silence for some time, gazing at the soul- 
inspiring sight. 

“ Surely thou art not beginning to be home- 
sick ? ” I asked ; for this was the first time that I 
had heard my companion speak of the castle, since 
we had left it. 

Oh, no,” he replied, “ yet I wish that I might 
be there,” and with this methought he did sigh. 


A First Brush With the Enemy 33 

Now, Heaven knows, no man could have 
wished to be in Windsor more than did I at that 
moment: yet, I had not liked to say so, for fear 
Harleston might think that I did relish the lazy 
life at court, more than I did that of the camp. 
But now that he had broken the ice it was the 
one subject on which I wished to talk. 

“ Well, Sir Frederick, and what dost thou think 
of her, now that thou hast had time to well con- 
sider ? ” I asked, coming out boldly. 

'' She is indeed perfection,” he replied. And 
then, as though to himself : — “ Eyes like the sky’s 
deep and unfathomable blue, and hair like nothing 
more earthy than a sun-reflecting piece of well 
polished gold.” 

Nay, not so ; her hair is dark, and her eyes 
are hazel as her name,” said I, in surprise; — and 
then, after staring at each other for a moment, we 
both did see our mistakes, and burst out a-laugh- 
ing. 

So Harleston and I sat talking on a subject 
that was very dear to us, until we did hear the 
bugles calling, which warned us that it was time 
to return and retire. We arose and started down 
the hill, and back to camp, both feeling in musing, 
more than talking, mood. We had not gone far, 
however, when my companion called my attention 
to something behind a clump of bushes, glistening 
in the moonlight. 

If I am not mistaken, there is danger yonder ; 


34 


With Ring of Shield 

for if ever I did see the glisten of a headpiece, I 
see it now. We had better put that hill between 
us and the enemy, if such they be, for, without 
our armour, a doublet doth afford but faint resist- 
ance to the steel head of an arrow.” 

We at once started to cross the low hill that 
Harleston did refer to. We had just reached the 
top, when two or three arrows struck the rocks 
at out feet. 

“ A good shot, for the distance, upon mine 
honour,” cried Sir Frederick, as we leapt down 
behind the shelter of the friendly hill. We ran 
quickly along the ravine in the direction of the 
camp, but Harleston, suddenly stopping, said: — 
“ Suppose we see from whom we are running, 
before we do go any further. If they be but a 
few archers or men-at-arms, two good knights 
should drive the rascals before them as doth the 
wind the crisp, dry leaves; ay, though we wear 
not our full armour. What dost thou say, Brad- 
ley, shall we try conclusions with them ? ” 

Readily did I consent to the adventure; for 
never in my life have I been known to require a 
second invitation of this sort. We concealed our- 
selves behind some shrubs, and there we awaited 
our pursuers. Presently we beheld them ap- 
proaching at a run ; and, as they neared our hid- 
ing place, we could see what we should have to 
face. They were three men, armed with swords 
such as are used by the Scotch, and which they do 


A First Brush With the Enemy 35 

manage more after the fashion of a club, than any 
other weapon one could compare their use with. 
Their bows they had evidently thrown aside, for 
their empty quivers still hung at their sides. How- 
ever, they also carried a small, round shield, and 
this did give them an advantage over us, who had 
nothing but our good swords with which to pro- 
tect ourselves. When they came near the place 
where we were concealed they stopped and held a 
short consultation. 

I saw them stop about this place,” said one. 

“ No, methinks they went further on,” said 
another. 

Well, we had better search here anyway,” 
added the third, “ for it will not be safe for us to 
venture much more close unto the outposts.” 

And then they did commence to search the 
shrubbery all around us. Nearer did they draw 
to where we waited, swords in hands. Presently 
one came and thrust his sword into the bushes be- 
hind which we were hiding. That was the last 
thrust he ever made. I was upon him in a mo- 
ment, and buried my sword up to its hilt in the 
fellow’s chest. He sank to the ground, but as he 
did so he uttered a gurgling yell, the which did 
bring his companions unto that spot. 

‘‘ Now, Harleston, we shall have some sport,” I 
cried out, as I did engage with the first of these 
new arrivals. My friend quickly met the other, 
and we fell to in a lively fashion. I soon forced 


3 ^ 


With Ring of Shield 

my man to give ground, despite the difficulty I 
found in getting past his shield. 

“ Now, my brave Scot, I have thee in the right 
place,” said I, as I prepared to give him his 
quietus. Then, just as I did step forward, to run 
the knave through, my foot slipped on one of 
those accursed stones, and I sat down as nicely as 
I could have done in mine own rooms at the castle. 
The fellow aimed a savage blow at my head, but, 
dropping the point of my sword to the ground 
and raising the hilt, I caught the stroke upon it. 
Then, reaching swiftly forward, I grasped him by 
the ankle and hurled him to the ground. Ere he 
could move I was upon him and, seizing his own 
dagger, I stabbed him to the heart. 

When I had done for my man I turned to see 
how my friend was progressing with his. They 
were still at it for dear life and Sir Frederick did 
seem to be bothered with the way the Scotchman 
used the little shield. This fellow was much 
larger and more thick of frame than the one 
with which I had been engaged, and did seem to 
be giving Harleston all he could do to hold his 
ground. Still would I not interfere, for well did 
I know that my friend would rather die than have 
assistance when fighting against a single foe. At 
length the Scotchman made a swinging, back- 
hand stroke, full at Sir Frederick’s neck. It was 
a savage blow, and I did greatly fear me that I 
had lost a good comrade. Harleston, however, 


A First Brush With the Enemy 37 

dropped quickty to one knee, and as his oppo- 
nent’s blade whistled harmlessly over his head he 
plunged his sword into his adversary’s side. 

“ Well done ! ” cried 1 . “ A pretty piece of 

work, upon my soul, was that fall of thine.” 

“ I see that thou hast settled with thy man,” 
said he ; “ but this one did compel me to use mine 
artifice.” 

With this we took their swords, as remem- 
brances of this night’s work, and walked slowly 
back to camp, glad at having been the first to 
draw blood, and for having found something to 
relieve the monotony, after our long and tedious 
journey. 

When we reached camp we learned that the 
messenger had returned with an answer from the 
Scots, which message was evidently a refusal to 
comply with the Duke’s demand; for we did at 
once receive orders to be in readiness to com- 
mence the attack at sunrise. 

When we retired, Frederick and I occupied — 
as was our wont — the same tent; and the last 
thing I heard, as I fell into a peaceful sleep, was 
the sounds of the anvils of the armourers, as they 
worked, getting everything ready for a day of 
battle. 


CHAPTER IV 


THE TAKING OF BERWICK 

The next morning, just as day was breaking, 
we were aroused by our squires, who, after bring- 
ing us our breakfasts, of which we ate heartily, 
got our armour and laid it out and ready. So 
soon as we had finished with our repast, we were 
buckled and laced into our harness, and then, as 
everything was ready for the march, we did set 
forth. 

We had not travelled above a mile when our 
advance guard sent us word that a strong force 
of the enemy was coming towards us, evidently 
with the intention of attacking our right flank. 
This was the part of the army in which Harleston 
and I were to play our part ; we having been sent 
there with a body of other knights to add some- 
what to its strength, the which was somewhat 
weak in comparison with the left wing, which 
was led by the Duke of Albany, who was a brother 
of the Scottish King, James, against whom he 
was now about to fight — but then, royal brothers 
are ever longing to kill each other. 

As we came over the brow of a hill we could 
see a considerable body of knights and men-at- 
38 


39 


The Taking of Berwick 

arms, preceded by a stronger force of archers, 
coming slowly towards us, as the messenger had 
said. 

Our archers were now thrown out in front, the 
knights followed, and the men-at-arms brought 
up the rear. As we were drawing near unto the 
foe we beheld their main body advancing on our 
centre, which was led by the Duke of Gloucester 
himself. Soon we were engaged, and then we 
had not time to see how the Duke did receive the 
Scotchmen; for indeed we were too busy with 
the receiving of them, or rather their arrows, 
which poured down on either side like rain. 

When this long distance battle had gone on 
for a short space we thought it time that we 
knights should take part, and not let all of the 
glory go to the archers. Therefore, the command 
was given to swing to the right, past them, and 
take the enemy in the flank. Around, as on a 
hinge, swung the double ranks of mail-clad fig- 
ures, and then, when we had cleared our archers, 
we placed our lances in the rests, and came down 
upon the enemy like a thunderbolt. They, how- 
ever, had seen us change position, and, though 
they be thick-skulled knaves, they did divine our 
object, ere our plan was carried out. Their 
knights dashed forward at the same time as did 
we, and we met before their archers with a crash 
that was heard for the distance of a mile. 

I had singled out a knight, which, by his size^^ 


40 


With Ring of Shield 

and the way he sat his horse, led me to think he 
should be a foeman worthy of my steel. In this 
I was not disappointed; for when we met in the 
front rank, each had aimed at the centre of the 
other’s shield, and it is seldom that I have ever 
had so heavy a shock. Both our lances flew into 
a thousand pieces, as though they had been made 
of straw. Mine opponent’s horse was forced back 
upon his haunches, and he was like to lose his 
seat. But he did recover himself with such dex- 
terity as did show him to be a knight of great 
ability. I had scarce time in which to draw my 
sword ere he was upon me, hacking at my head 
so rapidly as to take all my time, and the use of all 
my knowledge, in defending myself. Round and 
round we rode, striking furiously at each other, 
which blows we guarded with equal quickness. 
Neither had any advantage, as we seemed to be 
both of nearly equal strength and skill. After 
forcing him closely he at length began to give 
ground, though whether from necessity or guile 
I do not know. I aimed a terrible blow at his 
head; he caught it upon the hilt of his sword. 
The force of the blow was so great that my 
weapon was broken in two, and I was unarmed. 
Verily I thought mine end had come, and that I 
should never see the Lady Hazel again. To my 
surprise the knight called out, in French, some- 
thing to the effect that we should meet again, and 
rode off. 



"'Both our lances flew into a thousand pieces .” — Page 40. 


4 




t 


t 


* 




\ 


I 




t * 



4 



i 


% 






\ 




• « 


r 


f 




* 







« 


f 


« 




I 





I 


« 


t 


M 




h 


X V 

% h. 



♦ • 


I 






f 


% 


4 




4 









1 :-, 








• > » 
» • 


# « 


ji 


^ . 


«v 


< 



« 



« 







#** 








I ^ 



. V 


• «. 


' 4 ■ 


» 



I ^ - • 

r‘ . • 


3 


4 


4 


t 


V. 







I 




» 




s 


AM 


The Taking of Berwick 41 

'' That accounts for it,” said I ; '‘he is a 
Frenchman; and had he been a Scotchman, I had 
now been a corpse.” 

The enemy was now commencing to give way 
in places; yet the fight was still a goodly one. 

Sir Frederick was nowhere to be seen; so I 
quickly secured a sword from a poor knight, who 
had still the head and part of the shaft of a lance 
sticking in his side, and then did I plunge into 
the fight once more. I forced my way through 
a struggling crowd of the enemies’ foot soldiers, 
cutting them down as I went; when suddenly I 
espied a knight on foot, surrounded by a score 
or more of these rascals. 

" To the rescue ! ” cried I, and dashed into the 
circle. The knight was standing beside his horse, 
which was dead, and making great strokes with 
his sword, in all directions. Thus he had kept a 
circle clear around him. Several corpses in that 
deadly circle told why the rest stood back. But, 
just as I came up, one of the knaves did venture 
to make a dash forward, when the brave cham- 
pion’s head was turned. I was upon him in an 
instant. " Ha ! thou coward ruffian, take that ! ” 
I cried, as, with a straight downward stroke, I 
cleft his head from top to chin. Just then some 
of our men-at-arms came up, and the few Scots 
which escaped us did so by their fleetness of foot, 
and their knowledge of the country’s many hid- 
ing-places. 


42 


With Ring of Shield 

“ Thou art not too soon,” said Harleston, for 
it was he, as he opened his visor and wiped his 
brow. ‘‘ Indeed I was hard pressed by that pack 
of hyenas.” 

I quickly secured a horse for my friend, and 
again we plunged into the thick of the fight. 
We soon became engaged with three knights 
which were like to have done for us, had not, — 
when we were sorely pressed — an arrow struck 
one of their horses, causing it to fall. The rider 
fell with his leg underneath, and so was unable to 
take any further part in the fight. I pressed 
my opponent from the first, and soon had him at 
my mercy. I gave him an opportunity to sur- 
render, but as he refused to do so, I waited until 
his arm was raised for a blow, when, with my 
shield held over my head, I drove my sword 
straight under his arm, where the armour divides. 
I heard my point strike his harness on the other 
side, as it went through his body, so great was 
the force of the blow. 

Hot and furious was now the fight. The en- 
emy were fleeing in all directions, and our gallant 
troops were pressing them full hard. Loud blew 
the trumpets, the signal for the continuance of 
the slaughter. Berwick itself must now be car- 
ried whilst our blood was still at fever heat. I 
looked around to see how fared my friend, in his 
contest with the knight with whom I had seen 
him engaged. No sight could I see of either of 


43 


The Taking of Berwick 

them; but there was Harleston’s horse straying 
riderless about the field. I recognized it by the 
peculiarity of its housing. A great sadness did 
then possess me, for I did greatly fear that my 
dear friend must have fallen at the hand of his 
opponent. “ Indeed he must be dead,’' said I ; 

else how could his steed be riderless ? ” Then 
did I swear a great and savage oath of vengeance. 
‘‘ For his life an hundred Scots shall die, and still 
shall he be but poorly paid for.” Thus did I 
think; for during the short time in which I had 
known Sir Frederick I had learned to love this 
noble knight, better far than I would a brother. 

Our forces came on, eager to avenge the loss of 
their comrades which had fallen that day, and 
these amounted to a considerable number. Now 
and then a small body of the foe were driven to 
bay, and seldom were they spared. I seemed 
to be changed into a demon, with the thirst for 
blood. Every one of the enemy that did fall into 
my hands, I slaughtered, and felt a savage delight 
in doing it. Ah! the fierce delirium of victory. 

When we reached the walls of Berwick a white 
flag was flying from the Citadel ; so the battle was 
over, and we were stopped from pursuing the 
fleeing foe. Berwick was taken, and the war was 
ended ; though we did not know this latter at that 
time. That evening we took possession of the 
fortress, and the flag of England replaced that of 
the Scots. 


44 


With Ring of Shield 

After I had had my quarters allotted to me, 
and was just getting out of mine armour, who 
should walk into my room but my dear friend. 
He was still in his complete harness, and was 
covered with sand and blood, from head to foot. 

“ The saints be praised that thou art still 
alive ! ” cried I, as I rushed and grasped him by 
the hand. I was sure thou must be dead, and 
many a poor Scot has paid dearly for my thought. 
But where, in the name of Heaven, hast thou been 
rolling? ’’ 

Do but wait a moment and I will tell thee 
all,’’ he replied. Then, when we were seated, he 
told me what had happened him. “ You saw that 
knight, with whom I did engage when the three 
attacked us ? ” he asked. 

I nodded, and he went on : — “ He is a French- 
man, and he hath a knack of breaking his oppo- 
nent’s sword with the hilt of his own. He broke 
mine, as I aimed a blow at his head; but, before 
he could strike, I closed with him, and, putting 
mine arms around his waist, I threw myself from 
my horse and dragged him with me. Of course 
he fell on top, which shook me up a little and, as 
the ground was soaked with blood, I naturally do 
not look so clean as I might.” 

“And what about the Frenchman?” I asked; 
“ didst thou kill him?” 

“Oh, no,” he replied, “he struck his head 
heavily on the ground, and as he was badly 


45 


The Taking of Berwick 

stunned, I took off his helmet to see what he did 
look like, and also to give the poor devil some 
air, which I was in much need of myself. He was 
a handsome man, and evidently he belongs unto 
a wealthy house; for his armour was richly in- 
laid with gold.’^ 

I then told Harleston of my encounter with the 
same knight earlier in the day, and when he had 
heard that the Frenchman had spared my life, 
he was glad that he had not given him his coup 
de grace. 

The next morning, as we were dressing, a 
knock came at our door, and, upon opening it, a 
soldier handed unto me a message which, upon 
reading, I found to be an order from the Duke 
of Gloucester to prepare myself for a journey, 
and to report to him in an hour’s time. I at once 
guessed my destination, which I thought to be 
Windsor; and in this I was not mistaken; for, 
on presenting myself at his Royal Highness’ 
quarters, I was handed a packet and commanded 
to reach the castle in the shortest possible time. 
I then asked the Duke if Harleston might accom- 
pany me. He thought for a moment ere he an- 
swered, and then said: — ‘‘Yes, by Saint Paul, 
take the whole army, and thou wilt! we do not 
need them here; these Scotchmen will not dare 
to draw a sword, after the lesson we taught them 
yesterday, eh! Bradley?” and he slapped me on 
the shoulder. Of course I agreed with his Royal 


46 


With Ring of Shield 

Highness, which is ever the proper thing to do, 
when dealing with a Prince. 

Half an hour later Harleston and I were on 
our way to Windsor. 

Not so long a campaign as we had thought,” 
said I, when we were fairly on the road. 

“ No,” he replied; my dream of last night is 
being now fulfilled.” 

And so we rode on, with our faces turned 
southward. 


CHAPTER V 


FROM BERWICK TO WINDSOR 

On this ride from Berwick to Windsor we had 
but one adventure to break the monotony of our 
journey, and that was of so little importance that 
I will not describe it at any great length. It was 
as we were nearing York, and passing through a 
great forest which lines that road on either side, 
like two great rustic walls placed there to screen 
Nature's lowliest children from the murderous 
hand of man, for a considerable distance, that 
we were attacked by a band of highwaymen, with 
which this forest doth abound. Indeed 'tis said 
that here they do grow upon the trees like poison- 
ous fruit. We had been riding hard all day, and, 
as the evening was drawing nigh, we were walk- 
ing our horses, in order to give them a rest in the 
cool of the forest, ere we should make our final 
effort, for that day, and dash into York at a gal- 
lop. Suddenly, about five score yards in front of 
us, two horsemen did ride out, one on each side 
of the great road, with drawn swords in their 
hands. They started to come in our direction, so 
we thought they meant mischief. Then two more 
followed, and these were dressed as were the first. 

47 


48 


With Ring of Shield 

We now became convinced that we were the at- 
traction which seemed to be drawing these gen- 
tlemen of the greenwood. I glanced over my 
shoulder, and there, about the same distance be- 
hind us as were the others in front, were four 
more men, dressed in exactly the same manner 
and also carrying their swords in their hands. 

'' We are in for a skirmish now,'' said I. 

Yes," replied Harleston; “ but if we be care- 
ful we can do for them yet. If they do attempt 
to stop us, cut down the one on the right, and I 
will do the same on the left, then dash forward 
and see if we cannot pass the others. The ones 
behind we need not bother with. However, use 
great caution and do not show signs of resist- 
ance too early in the game." 

“ ril watch thee for the signal." 

When the first two men were within a few 
paces of us, they suddenly wheeled their horses 
straight across the road, thus compelling us to 
stop. 

And what might you want, sirs ? " asked 
Harleston, in his sweetest tone. The manner in 
which he spoke did seem to take their breath 
away; for they did nothing but stare for a mo- 
ment. Then the first to recover himself an- 
swered : — 

‘'All that thou hast, and be damned quick 
about the giving it." This in a voice that told, 
in the plainest terms, the life these fellows lead. 


r 


From Berwick to Windsor 49 

moment, which example I followed. The two 
knaves eyed the bags as the wolf doth gaze in 
greedy admiration at a lamb. Then, when the 
outlaws were off their guards, our swords did 
leap from their scabbards, and we cleft their 
heads as though they had been made of putty — 
which, mayhap, they were. We now drove our 
spurs into the flanks of our horses and dashed at 
the other two. They waited until we were within 
a score of yards of them, and then they changed 
their minds, and did not seem to relish the idea 
of meeting the same fate as their fellows ; for they 
turned their horses into the greenwood, and dis- 
appeared along one of those many narrow paths, 
with which these forests are burrowed, and which 
they know as well as I do the corridors of the 
palaces at Westminster or Windsor. We did not 
attempt to follow them, but rode on at full speed 
for the distance of a mile, and when we at length 
slackened our pace and looked back, not one of the 
six was to be seen. 

They had evidently thought to overawe us by 
a great show of numbers and the copious use of 
bluster ; but after two of their number had fallen 
the courage of the rest did forsake them, and they 
lost their appetites for our purses, for which they 
should have to pay such a price. 

So we rode into York, nothing the worse for 
our little adventure which had helped to make 
us forget the weariness of our long, hard ride. 

When we had entered our inn, and were pre- 


50 


With Ring of Shield 

paring us for our supper, a great crowd gathered 
about the door ; for the news had soon leaked out, 
who we were and what our business was; for 
around inns every one doth know one’s business 
better than that person does himself; for what 
they do not know they guess at. So we gave 
them the news of the great victory our army had 
won, and told them that the Duke of Gloucester 
now occupied Berwick. When they heard this 
they went wild with delight, and we had to shut 
ourselves in our rooms to keep from being car- 
ried, on their shoulders, all over the city; so 
great was the admiration of this sturdy, simple, 
congregation of England’s stalwart sons. 

Bonfires were lighted wherever they could find 
sufficient open space in which to build them. Pro- 
cessions were continually marching through the 
streets, singing and cheering. 

We had intended staying here for a few hours, 
in order that we might get some much needed 
sleep; but we soon found this to be outside the 
bounds of possibility, on account of the uproar 
which was increasing every moment. 

My friend and I, after cursing our folly in tell- 
ing them the good news, decided to not wait for a 
longer time than should be necessary for us to 
get some supper and a change of horses, and then 
proceed on our journey. 

Needless to say, we did Cat ravenously, after 
the long ride we had had. When we had refreshed 


From Berwick to Windsor 51 

ourselves, all that it was possible for us to do, 
we mounted our horses and set out through the 
surging, screaming, half-drunken mass of hu- 
manity and made our way slowly towards the 
city gates. 

One drunken fellow, which did recognize us as 
being the persons who had brought the good 
news, caught my horse by the head and insisted 
upon our joining him in a friendly bowl at a near 
by inn. When I tried to persuade him to let me 
go, and to excuse the duty that did make our pres- 
ence with him impossible, he said : — 

'' No, by the Virgin, your Royal Highness 
shall not pass out of the old city of your father 
without drinking with some of its citizens. Were 
his Royal Highness, thy father, alive he would 
not pass out till he had made the whole town 
drunk, and so shall not you. Stay and revel with 
us, for this is a glorious day for England, — glori- 
ous day,” and he did lean his head against the 
neck of my horse, and seemed inclined to spend 
the night thus. 

I spurred my steed sharply and, as he bounded 
forward, the poor tradesman was thrown to the 
ground; but as we rode on we could still hear 
him calling out to “ his Royal Highness,” so 
long as he could make himself heard above the up- 
roar that was going on around us. He evidently 
thought that I was the Duke of Gloucester, and 
he was most determined to show his patriotism 


52 


With Ring of Shield 

and loyalty, by giving us what he considered a 
glorious time. 

We were permitted to pass through the gates, 
when we had told our business; and so we rode 
forth from the city and on to the moon-lit road, 
upcn a long night’s ride, through alternate wood 
and open country. 

All that long night we rode on, now dozing 
in our saddles, and then waking with a start, 
when an owl would break the stillness of the for- 
est with his unearthly noise, which seemed to us 
to be in keeping with bats, serpents, brimstone, 
and all the general sounds of Hades, more than 
the peaceful quiet of our weary ride through the 
forest. Then, after cursing all these hideous dis- 
turbers, we would spur our horses on, and let the 
cool breezes, as they played against our faces and 
whistled past our ears and through our hair, re- 
fresh us and help to drive away those heavy veils 
that did seem ever to be settling down upon our 
brains and blotting out our consciousness with 
their soothing folds. 

The wolves, as they howled in the distance, 
seemed to be humming some unearthly lullaby, in 
keeping with the scene and with our feelings ; and 
so weird-sweet did it sound that we would surely 
have gone to sleep, had not our horses, which 
had better sense than their riders, quickened their 
paces at each of these, to us, melodious outbursts. 
How we kept our seats that night hath ever 


From Berwick to Windsor 53 

since been, to me, a mystery ; for I have but scant 
recollection of that agonizing ride from York. 

When we entered Northampton, early the next 
day (for this was the road we came), we had to 
be lifted from our saddles, so stiff were we, after 
that awful night. Here we did refresh ourselves 
with wine and food, and had about an hour’s 
sleep. Then we were rubbed with strong waters, 
the which did greatly refresh us, and then, mount- 
ing our seventh pair of horses, we did set out for 
Windsor. 

We stopped but twice before we reached our 
destination, and then only whilst we could get 
some refreshments and changes of horses. 

We reached Windsor that evening, and were 
so exhausted that we had to be assisted into the 
palace, and to the King’s apartments. When I 
saw the King, however, I remembered my mis- 
sion, and this did seem to revive me ; for I rushed 
forward and, dropping to one knee, presented the 
Duke of Gloucester’s message to his Majesty. So 
soon as we had entered the room Harleston, re- 
gardless of etiquette, flung himself into a chair 
and was sound asleep almost the instant that he 
touched it. When I had handed the packet unto 
the King my duty was done and I had no ambi- 
tion to support me further. Mine ears did ring; 
the room began to whirl all around me; weights 
then did seem to hang upon my weary eyelids; 
my head sank lower; and there, at the King’s 
feet, I fell into a heavy sleep. 


CHAPTER VI 


THE king's gifts 

When I awoke I was in mine own sleeping 
room, undressed and in bed. My servant was 
standing by my bedside. The sun was shining 
into my room, and it was evidently well on in the 
day. I had to think for some moments before I 
could tell where I was. Then it all came to me 
like a flash of light. I remembered that terrible 
ride; kneeling at the King’s feet, and from that 
moment everything was a blank. 

I asked my servant what hour it was. 

Upon the stroke of three, sir,” he replied. 

Is Sir Frederick Harleston yet stirring?” 

I think not, sir.” 

Go call him, and ask him to breakfast with 
me, in my sitting room.” 

I dressed myself as quickly as my stiff limbs 
would permit, and soon Sir Frederick joined me 
at breakfast. 

Whilst we were yet at our meal a page brought 
us word that the King did desire to see us in his 
apartments. We hastily followed the messenger 
and soon found ourselves in the presence of his 
Majesty, who did receive us most cordially. 

Ah ! my dear Bradley, I hope thou hast quite 
54 


55 


The King’s Gifts 

recovered from the effects of thy journey.” Then, 
looking at Harleston, he said : — “ And thou, Sir 
Frederick, art not so sleep- weary as thou wast 
yesterday e’en? By the saints, we thought that 
ye both were done for ! Ye would not even keep 
from dreamland for the sake of a flagon of wine. 
Truly, ye were greatly exhausted; and no small 
wonder, when one doth take into account the time 
ye made.” 

We bowed respectfully, in acknowledgment of 
this compliment, and he continued: — 

I hope that ye will now give me a description 
of the battle; for my brother doth send me the 
result only.” 

After we had described the battle, as well as 
might be, the King, with a complimentary ex- 
pression of his thanks for our services, gave unto 
Harleston and me each a suit of the best of Span- 
ish armour, richly inlaid with gold. I had seen 
the King wear suits like these, and I did guess 
that they were his Majesty’s own. This surmise 
proved to be correct, for, as we hastened to thank 
him for his magnificent gift, he said : — 

I know that you will not prize them the less 
when ye learn that both of those suits have been 
worn by us.” 

We could not thank his Grace sufliciently for 
this marked favor: nor did he want our expres- 
sions of gratitude ; for he stopped us with a wave 
of his hand : — 


56 


With Ring of Shield 

“ No more, no more, I pray,” said he. The 
only thing that I do wish you to do is promise 
me that, in case anything should happen me, ye 
will ever be as true and faithful to my son, which 
is now Prince of Wales, as ye have been to me. 
Stand by him through his youth, and should any 
one — no matter who — wrong him, I wish ye now 
to swear to do all in your power to avenge his 
wrongs. Now, gentlemen, are ye willing to do 
this for your King? ” 

So there we swore, on the cross of his sword, 
to do that which the King had asked of us; and 
when we bowed ourselves out of the royal pres- 
ence and went in search of the girls the thought, 
furthest from our minds was that we should ever 
be called upon to fulfil our oaths made to our 
King that day. 

Suddenly, as we were making our way slowly 
through the halls, Harleston quickened his pace 
and, without one word, left me, and hastened for- 
ward, almost at a run. 

“ I hope that our hard ride hath not turned my 
dear friend’s mind,” thought I, as I hurried after 
him. But when I turned a corner in the corridor 
I learned the reason of his haste. There, a few 
paces down the hall, and retreating from me, but 
with Frederick gaining rapidly upon them, were 
Hazel and Mary, walking arm in arm, uncon- 
scious of their pursuers — for by this time they 
had two. I reached them almost as soon as did 


57 


The King’s Gifts 

Harleston, so great was my anxiety lest I should 
be considered negligent in finding them. When 
the maidens, hearing the hasty steps behind them, 
turned and beheld us, both did utter little screams 
of surprise. Then Mary quickly recovered her- 
self and said : — 

“ Oh, dear Cousin Walter, I am so glad to see 
thee safe returned.” And then, as though less 
concerned, “ And thee. Sir Frederick. I hope 
thou hast come through the journey well, even 
though thou didst not have one of those grand 
campaigns that you so glory in.” 

I left it to him to explain to her that we did 
have one of those glorious campaigns,” of 
which she so sarcastically spoke; for I did turn 
to greet the dearest maid which ever drew the 
breath of life. 

Walter,' I am glad that thou hast returned 
safe,” said she, after I had told her when we did 
arrive, and how we came to be returned before 
the others. Thou knowest,” — although I did 
not — “ I had such a fearful dream about thee.’’’ 

Almost a confession,” thought I. 

Methought I saw thee attacked by foes hid- 
den in ambush, and thou wert fighting desperately 
for thy life. Then, in battle, I saw thee strug- 
gling against fearful odds, and then you seerned 
to be unarmed, and at the mercy of your foes. 
But in this dream I did awake to find myself in 
a tremble of excitement, and glad that it was but 


58 With Ring of Shield 

a dream. Yet it did trouble me, not to see what 
became of thee when thou wert in these great 
dangers; for I feared that mine awakening, ere 
I did see that which did happen, meant that thou 
wert killed.” 

“ Well, Lady Hazel, thy dreams were true. 
Verily some angel did show unto thee the ad- 
ventures I went through. Joyed am I, too, that 
thou wert kept in ignorance of my fate; for then 
thou hadst not been so pleased to see me now. 
And wert thou greatly troubled when thou didst 
see me beset by dangers ? ” And I drew a trifle 
closer unto her side. 

“ Art anxious to know ? ” 

Ay, Ay, so anxious. Lady Hazel,” and I 
seized her pretty hand. She drew it quickly from 
my grasp, and motioned with her head in the di- 
rection of Mary and Harleston. 

Well, then,” she said gently, “ I was greatly 
troubled, for I knew not whether thou hadst been 
killed or no ; and if thou wert dead I should then 
greatly miss one of my best friends,” and her 
dark and beauteous eyes drooped, and she did 
seem to be greatly engaged in examining her 
dainty little slipper, as it nervously tapped the 
floor, and tempted me to drop on my knees and 
kiss that pretty foot. I was on the point of drop- 
ping on my knee and telling her how I did wor- 
ship her, when I did hear Mary titter behind me 
as though she had read my thought. It had ever 


59 


The King’s Gifts 

been my misfortune to have someone, or some- 
thing, prevent me from taking advantage of a 
golden opportunity, such as was this, when it did 
present itself. 

Then Mary and Harleston strolled off down 
the corridor, and I thought I should have another 
chance to complete the story I had started so well 
that morning, some weeks before, in the park. 
But it was too late. My tongue would not put 
into words the thoughts that I was dying to ex- 
press. So I cursed myself for a dumb idiot, and 
was compelled to postpone my declarations until 
Erato saw fit to untie my stammering tongue. 

Hazel seemed amused at mine annoyance, and 
laughed and blushed in my gloomy face. 

We strolled on and into the library and, as the 
others were there, we sat and talked and told the 
girls all about the campaign and our little adven- 
tures and our ride from Berwick, and then they 
did tell us everything that had happened at court 
whilst we were away, and which is generally 
known as court gossip and, as it could not in- 
terest you, my dears, I will not put it down. 

‘‘ See, I did not lose the charm thou gavest me 
when I left,” I said, as I drew it from its hiding- 
place, over my heart. 

She noticed the locality in which it had been 
carried, and her color heightened as I coolly put 
it back in its place, after I had let her see it. 

'' Art not going to return it? ” she asked in a 


6o With Ring of Shield 

tone which assured me that she did not wish me 
to. 

“ Oh ! no, I cannot tell what dangers may yet 
beset me ; so I must keep it still, that I may come 
safely through.” 

To this she raised no objection; so it stayed 
there till another day, of which I will tell ye later. 

Now I think I hear some one say, as he doth 
read these lines : — Was he not simple, not to see 
that Hazel loved him?” To this I reply in ad- 
vance, by reminding him to look back over his 
own experience — if he hath been so fortunate as 
to have had one — and try to recall how he did act, 
under the same trying circumstances. Then, if 
his memory will be as fresh as is mine, he will 
remember the times when he was almost sure that 
his lady loved him ; yet, was there not a most tor- 
menting uncertainty, and a doubt that he might 
be over confident, and so, by speaking too soon, 
he feared he might lose all? This I know was 
mine experience, and I preferred, like a general 
with an uncertain force, to wait until I should 
find some traitor within the strong fortress that 
I was to take, and so make sure of victory by one 
short, quick stroke. I now felt that I was win- 
ning over part of her garrison; still did I prefer 
to make still more certain that I was not deceiv- 
ing myself with false hope. 

Nor you, ye ones which have yet to experi- 


6i 


The King’s Gifts 

erice this most perplexing, and yet most delight- 
ful of engagements, be not too hasty in your 
judgment of one — not the least distinguished of 
your house — for when ye are placed in the posi- 
tion in which he here found himself, if you do not 
feel, or act, any more foolish than did I, ye may 
congratulate yourselves for having conducted the 
enterprise in the most advantageous manner. 
However, in this case — but there, I am getting 
ahead of my story. 

When I look back from the mountain of peace 
and happiness, upon which I am now sitting, and 
across the vale of years gone by, to that other, 
sun-topped hill of youth, I do not regret that I 
am no longer young. For in that valley, which 
separates the mountains, I see dark clouds, and 
storms, and armies marching and engaged in 
deadly contest. I hear the cheers of the living 
intermingled with the prayers and curses of the 
dying. Foul murders are being committed; dark 
plots being laid and executed by those which 
struggle in that dark and troubled valley. And 
through all this do I see that same group of young 
people, struggling with the rest. Another and 
grand soul hath been added unto their number; 
and their united trials seem, to my old eyes, to 
rank first in importance. Then, on the near side, 
those dark and heavy vapors, with which the de- 
pression is filled, are torn asunder by the united 


62 


With Ring of Shield 

force of a giant arm betwixt two flashing swords^ 
and the five walk out and take their seats upon 
this glorious hill, which is the goal of all ; and yet, 
which so few do reach, whilst wearing the fleshly 
garment. 


CHAPTER VII 


THE BALL AT THE CASTLE 

About a week after our return to Windsor I 
learned that there was to be a grand ball given 
by the King, in honor of our victory over the 
Scots. I at once found the girls and told them 
the good news. 

“ Ah ! ” cried Hazel ; will it not he delight- 
ful to be able to have some life at court, after all 
this quiet and monotony, with every one away and 
no music, but that which Mary and I do make for 
ourselves ? ” And she clapped her hands, and 
smiled and courtesied to me, as though I were her 
partner in the dance. 

“Not a great compliment to me, nor to Sir 
Frederick neither, when thou dost say there is no 
one at court,” said I ; for I did not altogether rel- 
ish Hazel's superabundance of delight at the pros- 
pect of the change. But the dear one was in one 
of those teasing fits of hers; so I knew full well 
it was useless to say much. 

The only answer she did vouchsafe to my re- 
mark was a provoking little toss of her pretty 
head. She looked so lovely as she skipped about 
the room, that even an over-exacting lover could 

63 


64 


With Ring of Shield 

not help but be good-natured; even though he 
did try to be otherwise. 

Mary was equally joyed when she heard that 
we were to have the dance. 

But when is it to be? asked Hazel, stopping 
suddenly in the midst of her solitary performance 
and joining Mary and me. 

“ This day week, and the Duke of Gloucester 
and most of the court will have returned by then ; 
so we will have a lively time. But here doth 
come Sir Frederick; so, Mary, thou hadst better 
inform him and give him the first chance to pick 
out his dances.” Mary blushed; but however, 
she did go and meet Harleston, at which both Ha- 
zel and I laughed heartily. 

Indeed it was a goodly sight to see those two 
standing side by side ; the one tall, handsome, and 
built in the mould of a slightly reduced Hercules ; 
and the other, small, dainty, and lovely, as a sweet 
flower growing beside an oak. I could see by the 
way in which Mary was drawn to him that it 
would take but a word from him, and she would 
surrender. And as for him, — well, he was hope- 
lessly entangled in the silken meshes of love’s all- 
powerful net from the first day on which he did 
lay eyes upon this beautous lily-of-the-valley. 

But why do I look to them for a picture ? Had 
Harleston but cast his eyes in our direction (rhe 
which he did not) he should have beheld as great 


The Ball at the Castle 65 

a contrast, and, to be modest, at least one as pleas- 
ing to the eye. 

And how many sets am I to have? ’’ I asked 
of Hazel. 

‘‘ Well, I shall consider, and take note of thy 
conduct, and, if it be good, I may give unto thee 
the second, — and the — ” 

“ Nay, nay, by mine honour, I do insist upon 
having the first, and the second, and a great many 
more.’' 

'' Oh, Walter, such an appetite as thou hast de- 
veloped.” 

“ But remember, I have been fasting for a long 
time.” 

Then she wrinkled her little snow-white fore- 
head, and seemed weighing the matter very delib- 
erately. Well,” she said, after she had ap- 
peared to consider at great length, “ thou mayst 
have the first; but I will not promise thee any 
more before the dance, and if I do like that one, 
mayhap I will give thee some others.” 

I knew full well what that meant; so I said no 
more, but made up my mind to have more when 
the time did come round. And the time soon did 
come; for in those days of happiness and youth 
the sun scarce seemed to stay in the heavens for 
more than an hour at a time ; so quickly did those 
days of dreams pass by. And yet, though it may 
sound like a contradiction, the sun seemed ever to 


66 


With Ring of Shield 

be shining ; for we had it in our hearts. Oh, had 
we but known the clouds that were to pass over, — 
But there, I must draw the rein again, or I shall 
be telling the end of my story ere I shall have 
come unto it. 

So the days flew past like sunbeams, and the 
evening when the great ball was to take place at 
length arrived. 

Both Harleston and I had engaged the best tail- 
or in London, and when we walked into the great 
audience hall that night there was not a soul in 
the place which could compete with us, for ele- 
gance of dress — except, perhaps, the Duke of 
Gloucester. And let me here put it down; that 
room contained all the best of fashion that 
English tailors could produce. The secret of our 
success lay in the fact that it was Gloucester’s own 
tailor which did make our garments ; he being not 
over busy whilst the Duke was absent in Scot- 
land. 

As the King (for some reason then unknown 
to us) had not yet arrived, the ladies and gentle- 
men, after having been presented to the Queen, 
were standing about, in groups of four or more, 
gossiping and making all manner of remarks as 
each of the guests arrived. 

After we had been presented to her Majesty, 
and saluted the girls, we walked to the far end of 
the hall, where Gloucester, Buckingham, and a 
fellow by the name of Sir William Catesby, a law- 


The Ball at the Castle 


67 


yer, with whom I shall have to deal later on, 
were standing. The Prince was giving some in- 
structions to the musicians as we came up, but 
when he saw us he turned, and in that voice, as 
smooth as the finest silk, he said : — “ Ah ! Brad- 
ley, my dear friend, I am delighted to see thee 
here this evening, and thee, Harleston. I have 
heard how swift were my messengers, and I as- 
sure you both that it shall be none the worse for 
you that it was so.” 

We thanked his Grace for his pretty speech, in 
which, however, I could not help but detect some 
insincerity; but could not, at that time, imagine 
what his object could be — for this man ever did 
have one, — when he acted in this manner. How- 
ever, I learned it later. 

Just then the King did enter, leaning upon the 
arm of Lord Hastings. He looked very pale and 
his magnificent form seemed tottering as 
though with age, and yet Edward was still a 
young man. I could scarce believe mine eyes, so 
greatly was he changed since last I had seen him. 
“If so short a time can work such a marvel, he 
must be nearing his end,” thought I. Then Har- 
leston's prophecy, when first I had met him, 
flashed through my mind, and I wondered if it 
were going to be fulfilled. “ But yet, he may be 
suffering from some temporary attack, and it will 
soon pass off.” Thus did I try to convince my- 
self that all was well. 


68 


With Ring of Shield 

But Harleston nudged me with his elbow, and 
said, in a voice that no one else might hear: — 
“Dost thou observe the King? If he doth live 
a month it shall greatly surprise me; for if the 
stamp of death be not upon that brow, then there 
is no such thing.” 

Then Gloucester and Buckingham came for- 
ward and, when his Majesty was seated upon his 
throne, enquired as to how he did, and kissed his 
hand, as though they loved him; when, at the 
same time, I verily believe, one of them at least 
had been happy had the King been dead. 

Every one remarked upon the great change in 
the noble Edward, and hastened forward to en- 
quire as to his health ; when, if they did use their 
eyes, they could see their answer writ in bold let- 
ters upon that pale, yet handsome face. 

His Majesty did not seem to like these enqui- 
ries; for he frowned on some which expressed 
their hope that he was not ill. When my friend 
and I paid our homage to him, however, he smiled 
and spoke most kindly unto us. This action of 
the King’s did not seem to please some of those 
which had met with a reception less warm; for I 
observed on the faces of some of these lords and 
others, sneers and smiles ; then would they turn to 
each other and converse, and look in our direction, 
and shrug their shoulders, as much as to say: — 
“ It matters not ; those upon whom he smiles to- 
day may be in the Tower to-morrow.” 


The Ball at the Castle 


69 


But to this we paid little attention; for it was 
but natural for them to feel jealous, after their 
cold reception. 

When the presentation of the guests had been 
completed, King Edward — though it must have 
cost him an effort, — spoke in a clear voice, and 
told them the object of this entertainment, which 
was given, said his Majesty, in honor of his Royal 
brother, the Duke of Gloucester, and the brave 
nobles and knights who had assisted him in gain- 
ing a victory over our enemies, and so adding an- 
other jewel to the crown of England, by the ac- 
quisition of Berwick. Then came a surprise. 
The King turned to Gloucester and said : “ My 

brother informs me that Scotland was assisted, to 
a great extent, in her unlawful and hostile acts 
against us, by our ancient foe — France. Several 
French noblemen of importance were taken pris- 
oners on the field of Berwick; which is strong 
evidence against that disturber of the peace of na- 
tions, across the Channel. 

“ In a few short months we hope to see ye 
gathered in this same room, for the purpose of 
celebrating our victory over France.’^ 

Then, as the King ended this speech, which ap- 
peared greatly to exhaust him, we all did break 
into a roar of applause, which did not stop until 
his Majesty raised his hand, which did command 
our silence. Then another motion from the 
King, and the musicians started up. 


70 


With Ring of Shield 

The Duke of Buckingham led the Queen to the 
centre of the room, and started the ball in earnest. 
The scene that followed, reminded me of one 
rock starting to slide from the top of a hill : pres- 
ently, as it goes, others do join it in its journey, 
and soon the whole hillside is one sliding mass. 
So soon as her Majesty and Buckingham had 
completed a measure, others joined in, and in but 
a few short moments the whole hall was swaying 
back and forth, first this way, then that, yet ever 
in harmony, like the waves as they rush upon the 
shore and then recede, and come back again, with 
the same delightful time, but ever with a restful 
variation. 

Needless to say, I was not long in finding my 
delightful partner. However, I was not pleased 
when I came up to find that fellow, Catesby, en- 
deavoring to persuade her to give unto him my 
dance. I was close beside him ere he knew it, and 
then I heard him say (the which, had he the man- 
ners of a dog, he had left unsaid) “ Methinks, 
Lady Hazel, thy partner must have forgotten 
thee.” 

“ Thou shouldst not think of matters which do 
not concern thee. Sir,” I said, quietly, in his ear, 
as I took Hazel by the hand and led her forth. 

‘‘ And such a trifling matter,” said the impu- 
dent knave, as he shrugged his shoulders and 
walked off. 

Had he struck me a blow upon my cheek he 


The Ball at the Castle 


71 


could not have more insulted me. Verily, I 
boiled with indignation, and sw-ore a great oath, 
to myself, that I would make him eat those words, 
the first time that I should have an opportunity. 
So greatly was I occupied with thinking of the 
pleasure I would have when my good sword 
should be sticking through his body that Hazel, 
at last, had to pull me by the sleeve, in order to 
attract my attention. 

'' What is the matter with thee, Walter? Thou 
art walking as though in a dream ; and an evil one 
at that, judging from the expression on your face. 
I do hope that my little presence is not so unpleas- 
ant as to make thee look like that.” 

This recalled me to my senses ; so I apologized 
for my conduct, and joined with the others, in 
their gaiety. 

When I look back at that night, and see that 
fairy form passing through the movements with 
me, it doth seem, unto mine old eyes, like a dream 
enacted by the mind, where angels appear in mor- 
tal form and glide around us, with their feet 
touching nothing more substantial than the air. 
And indeed it was a dream, and one that can 
never be too oft repeated. Ah, that was indeed a 
happy night; and so many years ago. 

Hazel had not heard my remark to Catesby, nor 
— by some happy chance — his insolent retort, 
which latter had, to mine ears, sounded loud 
enough for the whole great room to hear. But 


72 


With Ring of Shield 

that must have been on account of the sting it 
carried for me. Be that as it may, she had not 
heard ; and for this I was thankful ; for had she, it 
should have worried her, and the evening had 
then been spoiled for both of us ; and I would not 
have had that happen for a kingdom. 

When we had finished our set I asked Hazel if 
I might have the next. 

“No, Walter,” she replied; “I have already 
promised it to Sir William Catesby; although I 
do not think much of lawyers,” she added. 

Of course this made me to boil again ; but I did 
not say so, to Hazel, for fear she might be fright- 
ened. All I said was : — “ I detest that fellow, 
and do not like to see thee dance with him.” 

“ Well, ’tis much more disagreeable to me,” she 
answered ; “ and thou mayst be assured that I will 
not dance with him again to-night.” 

“ Nor any other night,” thought I, “ if I may 
but get my sword betwixt his ribs.” 

When the next set did start, as I had no desire 
for dancing with any other woman, after having 
danced with that dainty flower, I strolled into one 
of the adjoining rooms, and sat myself down in a 
comfortable seat, behind the open door ; so that I 
might not be disturbed in my meditations, which 
made my heart to beat the faster the further I let 
them run. For the one thought in my mind was 
how and when I had better declare myself unto 
the dear maid which I so madly loved, and get her 


The Ball at the Castle 


73 


promise to some day make me the happiest man 
on earth, by meeting with me at that trysting 
place, where the most high ambitions of love are 
realized, namely, the altar of Holy Church. Just 
as I had fully made up my mind to have Hazel 
give me a definite answer the first time I should 
catch her alone (and now I felt certain what that 
answer would be) Gloucester and Buckingham 
walked into the room; the former leaning upon 
the arm of the latter, as was his wont, when the 
two were together. I saw them through the 
opening where the door hangs to the wall; but 
they evidently thought that they were the sole oc- 
cupants of the room; for, the moment they en- 
tered, I heard the Prince say in a low tone : — ‘‘ As 
we are alone here I may say that which thine ears 
alone should hear.” Then, before I could make 
a move, and make known my presence (for 
Heaven truly knows I have never had any desire 
to play the eavesdropper) he continued : “ His 

Majesty’s time is short; dost thou not see the seal 
of death upon his brow ? ” 

“ Indeed, my lord, methinks that thou art 
right,” replied the other. 

Then, Buckingham, we may play our hand. 
Our time is coming ; watch and be prepared for a 
bold stroke. 

“ Hereford, thine own by right of birth, but 
now usurped by yon grasping brother of mine, is 
a grand earldom, is it not. Cousin? ” 


74 


With Ring of Shield 

I could not hear Buckingham’s reply, and in 
another moment some others did enter, and the 
two, after speaking to them pleasantly, left the 
room. 

Now what in the devil’s name means all 
this? ” thought L His Majesty’s time is short.” 
“ Hereford is a grand earldom.” These two re- 
marks kept ringing in mine ears and, although I 
could not at that time tell what they did mean, yet 
was I convinced that there was some deviltry 
afoot which meant no good unto the Queen, in 
case the King should die ; for Gloucester ever did 
dislike both her and her favorites. However, my 
reflections were brought to an end by the 
musicians, who started playing for the next 
set. 

I at once made my way to the crowd, and found 
Hazel and led her forth and joined in the dance. I 
danced next with Mary, and Harleston took my 
late partner, so it was a fair exchange. The next 
two sets I went through with other ladies whose 
names I do not now recall and, as they have no 
bearing on this tale, it matters nothing. How- 
ever, both these ladies seemed prodigiously re- 
lieved when our dances were finished; for I was 
too much engaged with taking care of a whirl of 
thoughts, with which my mind was struggling, to 
be very talkative. When I had led the last of 
these unto her seat, I had fully made up my mind 
what my course of action was to be. So I walked 


The Ball at the Castle 


IS 

over to that fairest of maids, and asked her if she 
were not tired dancing. 

“ In faith I am, Walter,” she answered; and, 
when I saw thee coming, I feared that thou didst 
want me to go through a set with thee; and then 
I should have been afraid to refuse, for thou art 
such a sensitive and fiery mortal thou mightst 
have been offended.” 

I led her into the smaller room, where I had 
been sitting when I heard Gloucester’s remarks to 
Buckingham, and where I was now going to make 
some remarks myself, and personal ones at that, 
but not to Buckingham. 

How fiercely my heart thumped, as though it 
were striving to burst through my ribs and fly 
unto its little mate. 

When we were seated all my fine speeches 
seemed to have forsaken me, and I sat there as 
mute and dumb as the Tower of London. Now 
why this should be I know not, for this was the 
opportunity I had so long awaited. At length 
the dear maid began to be uneasy and, as she told 
me afterwards, to suspect what was the matter. 
Then I saw my time was come, and if I were to 
say anything I should have to do it now; so I 
started in recklessly, as a sailor throws himself 
from his sinking ship, into those tempting waves, 
and, no matter how great his confidence may be, 
yet he knows not if there be rocks beneath the 
swells or no. 


76 


With Ring of Shield 


Hazel,” said I, ‘‘ thou hast known me long, 
and I that same have you, and ever since the day 
when first thou earnest to court, I have felt it mine 
especial duty to watch over and protect thee, 
shouldst thou ever need it. This latter you have 
never guessed ; for what right had I to so appoint 
myself your guardian? 

“ Until to-night my tongue would never put 
into words the pleasant agonies with which my 
heart hath for so long been bursting. But to- 
night, since I have started, I feel as though my 
tongue were a bell, rung by mine uncontrollable 
heart strings, and, as that thumping engine doth 
swing back and forth, my tongue rings out the 
universal notes , — I love thee. For thy happiness 
and pleasure I would freely give my life, and then 
rejoice at having served thee. I can say no more ; 
for my heart smothers me ; so I lay it at thy feet. 
Do not spurn it, but give another to fill its place, 
and one that will be more faithful unto its 
keeper.” 

During this speech, which was the outburst of 
mine overloaded soul, the dear one sat with her 
precious head bent as that of a dainty flower be- 
fore the hot blast of summer. Her hand toyed 
nervously with a tassel which hung from her 
waist. Her bosom rose and fell so quickly that 
it seemed like the ripples on the beach; and her 
whole frame quivered with emotion, — and so did 
mine. 


The Ball at the Castle 


77 


When I had finished she did not speak for a 
moment, and I began to fear that I had frightened 
her with my passionate declaration. But pres- 
ently she raised her eyes to mine, and they were 
full of tears. Then she laid her head upon my 
shoulder, and sighed and smiled, both at once, as 
though her happiness had forced out her tears, 
and the smiles were sent to dry them. 

There is my hand, Walter,” she said, and 
with it goes my heart. Take both of them, for 
they belong to thee. In faith, the latter thou hast 
had some time. I am sure thou wilt be kind to 
them ; for I know thou lovest me truly. 

“ Oh, Walter, when thou speakest to me, with 
mine ears I hang upon the flower of thy so earn- 
est speech, and they drink in the precious sweet- 
ness from its bloom.” 

I kissed away love’s dewdrops from her cheeks, 
and now I say it truly, without the recklessness of 
youth, there has been only one other moment in 
my life in which I have felt such heart-expanding 
joy. But I shall tell ye of that anon. 

So there we sat and spoke those words which 
are so dear to lovers, until that set was over, and 
we were reluctantly compelled to go back and 
join the others in the ball-room. 

So soon as I had taken Hazel unto her place 
near by the Queen, I started in search of Harles- 
ton. I found him engaged in conversation with 
my lord Hastings. As I came up he turned and 


78 


With Ring of Shield 

exclaimed : — “ Ah ! the lost is found. I had sure- 
ly thought that thou must have grown tired of the 
dance and gone to bed.’’ 

The High Chamberlain here left us, and took 
his place beside the King. 

‘‘ Frederick, I have something of importance to 
say to thee. Kindly come with me to another 
room, so that we may not be overheard; as that 
which I am about to tell is of a private nature.” 

So we entered the room which had that night 
been the scene of two so important conversations. 
When I had made sure that we were quite alone 
I motioned Harleston to a chair, whilst I re- 
mained standing before him. 

My friend,” said I, when he was seated, “ I 
have two communications of importance to make. 
The first I know thou shalt be pleased to hear, the 
other is not so pleasant; for it may mean great 
trouble to us all, if mine interpretation of what I 
overheard be correct. The first is this, — ” and 
there I stopped and stood first on the one foot and 
then on the other, and felt my face get red, for all 
the world like a small boy making a confession 
when he has done something wrong. Why I 
should feel like this I know not, unless it be one of 
the many peculiarities of that very eccentric per- 
son known as Master Human Nature, of whom 
we know so little. 

My friend regarded me with the faintest suspi- 
cion of a smile playing around the corners of his 


The Ball at the Castle 


79 

mouth, and also showing itself in a barely percep- 
tible twinkle in his eyes. 

At length he said : — “ Well, Walter, what is it? 
Out with it man, or thou shalt never know 
whether I will be glad to hear it or no.'' 

“ Well, then, — / have told her” I almost whis- 
pered. 

“ Told her what? " he asked, laughing outright 
at mine embarrassment. 

Why,— why,— that,— that,— " 

What in the devil's name is the matter with 
thee ? " cried he, not giving me time to finish. 

That I love her, — Hazel, — Lady Hazel 
Woodville, Lady-in-waiting on her Majesty the 
Queen," I answered; thus trying to give the im- 
pression that I had made it perfectly clear before, 
but that his skull was too thick to permit my 
meaning to pass through. 

“ Bravo, bravo ! my dear friend," cried he, as 
he sprang to his feet and grasped my hand and 
slapped me on the shoulder. “ Thou didst get it 
out at last. Why, Bradley, I knew it the moment 
thou didst start to hesitate and fidget so. Those 
symptoms, following those dreamy fits, from 
which thou hast been suffering of late, are the 
surest indications of that peculiar disease of the 
heart which so sadly affects the mind. One is 
almost sure to catch it when one doth come in fre- 
quent contact with fair maidens. Now the one 
with which thou hast been associated so much is 


8o 


With Ring of Shield 

simply a human moon, to make men mad. There- 
fore, my dear fellow, I was quite certain that thou 
wouldst soon cry out for it. But tell me,” he 
said, more seriously, “ what did she say? ” Then 
before I could tell him: — ‘'I need not ask; his 
writ upon your smiling countenance.” 

He had scarcely finished his congratulations 
when in walked Hazel and Mary, arm in arm. 
When they came up to us, my dear maid’s face 
was crimson with blushes, and Mary’s contracted 
with joyous smiles. 

“Hast thou told him yet?” asked Hazel, 
glancing in Harleston’s direction. 

I nodded. “ And doth Mary know? ” I asked. 

“ I just told her,” she whispered. 

Then Harleston and Mary came up to us, and 
as my little golden haired cousin took my hand 
and congratulated me for having won the dearest 
maid in Christendom, Frederick reached across, 
and taking Hazel’s hand, wished her all happi- 
ness, and said some pleasant things of me, the 
which I shall not put down. 

So there we stood and talked and laughed — for 
laughter is ever waiting to burst forth, when the 
heart is light and young, and filled with love’s ten- 
der passion — till we heard a commotion in the 
ballroom. We rushed out to see what was the 
cause of these unusual sounds. The scene we be- 
held prodigiously surprised us. Every one was 
hurrying in the direction of the throne, and mak- 


The Ball at the Castle 


8i 


ing all sorts of exclamations. I left Harleston to 
look after the ladies, and hurriedly I made my 
way through the crushing guests, until I was near 
the King. His Majesty was hanging over the 
arm of his chair^ and leaning his head Upon the 
shoulder of Hastings. He appeared to have 
fainted; for he was deadly pale, his eyes closed, 
and the lids trembling like the wings of a wound- 
ed bird. Some evidently thought that he had al- 
ready died, or was just dying; 'for they were 
wringing their hands and muttering prayers, 
when they might have been of more service had 
they stood further back, and so allowed the King 
to get some fresh air, which — in these cases — I 
do consider a better physic than most men’s pray- 
ers. 

Presently the Physician Royal, which had been 
sent for by the Queen, arrived. He at once or- 
dered every one, no matter of what rank he might 
be to stand aback. Then he had a bench brought 
forward, and two gentlemen carried the King and 
laid him at full length upon it. Vigorously did 
they rub his hands and face, and then they bled 
him. Then the noble sufferer did show some 
signs of recovering. Hastings and Stanley did 
now lift up the bench, with its Royal load, and 
carried it from the room. The Queen followed, 
wringing her hands and weeping. 

The great ball was over, much before its time. 

The guests stood, for some time, talking in lit- 


82 


With Ring of Shield 

tie groups-, most of their conversation being- 
scarce above a whisper; for there is something 
which doth awe us, when the great are thus struck 
down. 

I went back to the girls and Frederick; but a 
dampness had fallen upon our happiness and 
made us to feel quiet. 

We remained only a short time, and then made 
our ways unto our several apartments. 

Thus in sadness ended the entertainment given 
by his Majesty, King Edward, the fourth of that 
name, in honor of our victory over the Scottish 
king. But in the hall I did kiss Hazel ere I did 
let her go that night. 



*^The signal was then given /’ — Page S3 



• i •* 

->.Kr 


*\i <’ i* > ^ ’■ * 



G« I 


, V '»^-«4» 



v:#*: ■'.-^' . 

•yf- _i ' « ■■' ^ O 


T'’ > ^ 

l' 


?■' 


■> 


# .«? 




JST^ '. 


<P< -So 

/ 


^ r> \- 

I ♦> 



’ / 


.'V?' '>!' • 

*■ 


^ •• -^/J 


r /viy^A 

J” ^ . ?*w sj^ , _- ♦ « 


' -' •» . 

■ r^' 


i 


4? '>r" 


< « 


Eir,’^-' -’i’ ^ 



'4 4- 





is- • 


• <-fc ;'*!-< 


i» . 





• l-fc li 

V.'V --^. 

Ljit * * r.j •■ \'" ' . r^^'. /^^'■V ■'- ■' 


^ <■ 


•J 






uv 




L r* 

I , 

V « 





••jb . 




•b * 


^ r 


V. 


VI; 




■ 

-*jfy 

. i.-i- ■-• i' ^ 


|< Cl •'. b 


.t 


i.- 


J r . / 


; . . , f — W ;■ ■? ; ». • \\| 

■ • -'" •• 



' -*lkA. • 


VI 


E 


4 


■ ■' ■ . -'.*•• 3k-5>.\ 


-r 


- t .r 





. V 


CHAPTER VIII 


THE DUEL 

When I reached my room I sat down for a 
moment and thought. Then I arose and walked 
about the room, and thought, of nothing but my 
great happiness, and my good fortune in having 
at last accomplished that which I had for so long 
desired. 

Was it not delightful to be certain that some 
day my darling Hazel was to be the mistress of 
Bradley House, which had stood without a mis- 
tress for so long a time. 

I pictured to myself how I would have the place 
altered and brightened, that it might be in better 
keeping with its fair inmate. I could even hear 
her light-hearted song, as she fluttered about the 
house, and played among the flowers, like a gayly- 
colored butterfly. I saw us strolling through our 
park. Her fair hand was resting on my shoulder, 
and mine arm did encircle her fairy waist. The 
sun was pouring through the trees like streams of 
fine gold. The birds were singing all around us, 
and all nature seemed trying to keep in harmony 
with our love and add unto our happiness. Now 
and then would I stoop and pick a flower and 
83 


84 


With Ring of Shield 

place it in her beauteous, dark brown hair. Then 
did I see my father’s faithful old servant, Dickon, 
come shuffling across the la.wn to tell us that it 
was time for dinner. 

And so my dream goeth on, till it is interrupted 
by Harleston, who enters my room. He was 
dressed in a long flowing robe, and there was 
nothing about his appearance that would tell us 
he had been to a ball that night. 

Well upon my soul, Bradley, art thou still sit- 
ting up? Why, methought that I was the only 
late bird about the Castle. And your clothes still 
on. Come, come, Walter, thou must be careful 
and do not let this flood of happiness drown thy 
reason.” 

“ Fear not for that,” I replied; “ for the said 
flood is so thick that my reason doth float upon 
the surface.” 

Indeed thou dost put it well. But come now, 
I must to that which brought me here at this un- 
seemly hour. When you did take me into that 
small room, this evening, thou saidst that thou 
hadst two communications of importance to 
make. So far you have made but one : it was my 
desire to hear the other that brought me here to- 
night.” 

“ Ah, yes, I had forgot,” I replied. “ Now the 
second is this, and I will not so hesitate in the tell- 
ing of it as I did with the first.” Then I told 


The Duel 85 

him all I had overheard, and how I came to be the 
unwilling listener. 

When I had finished he said : — “ Thou mayst 
thank Heaven that thou didst overhear that same 
conversation ; for it doth give us the key unto the 
puzzle which Richard will present to England, in 
case the King doth not recover. The Queen 
should be warned,” he continued. 

And yet it might avail nothing. In case we 
warned the Queen, and the King recovered, we 
might find our heads upon the block for having 
interfered. It is a dangerous matter to play with 
royalty; for,” I continued, “his Majesty King 
Edward is a good and kind master, but he is also 
one which doth not like his family matters pried 
into. When he is roused he is the very devil in 
human form. We have the Duke of Clarence for 
an example. We had better think of his grave 
of malmsey, and so profit by the picture, and hold 
our peace.” Methought it better to warn him; 
for I began to fear that my dear friend’s honesty 
might lead off his better judgment, and so he 
might fall into disfavor with the King, should 
his Majesty recover, and this was ever but the 
first step in the ladder leading up the scaffold. 

“ Perhaps thou art right,” he said. “ I shall 
at least keep mine own counsel so long as the 
King doth live; for I have no desire to have my 
head decorate the walls of the Tower.” 


86 


With Ring of Shield 

“ And now, my friend,’' said I ; “ there is an- 
other matter that I wish to speak with thee 
about.” Then I told him of my tilt of the tongue 
with Catesby, and asked him to arrange matters 
so that we might have a meeting at his earliest 
convenience. 

I do not like to see thee fight him,” said Sir 
Frederick, when I had finished the asking of my 
request; “ for he is a friend of my Lord Hastings, 
and though I detest the fellow, yet do I treat him 
with civility on the Chancellor’s account. How- 
ever, Walter, after what has passed, there is noth- 
ing left but the swords ; at which game methinks 
that thou hast little to fear from any man in Eng- 
land.” 

“ Thou art wrong there, my friend, for this 
Catesby is the pupil of a great French swordsman, 
and there are few in England which dare to stand 
before him. However,” I continued, with some 
pride, “ it shall never be said of a Bradley that 
he quietly did rest with an insult still hanging to 
his cheek, and never burning it.” 

“ Well, thou shalt have fair play at least,” said 
my friend, and though he may have studied the 
art of swordsmanship with a score of Frenchmen, 
yet have I no doubt as to the result. I have seen 
thee use the foils enough to feel satisfied that 
Catesby shall have no advantage over thee; and 
besides, he hath not more than half thy strength.” 

Yea, that is true.” 


The Duel 


87 


But no matter how thou mayst feel towards 
him be sure and do not kill him ; for he stands in 
great favour with Gloucester, whom we cannot 
now afford to offend. Run him through the arm 
or shoulder and thine honour will be satisfied.’' 

I knew my friend was talking thus in order 
that he might lend mine arm more confidence. 
But this was not necessary; for even though 
Catesby were a skilled swordsman, yet did I ac- 
count myself his match at the game, and besides it 
was true what Harleston said, I had more 
strength, which is not the least thing to be taken 
into account in these affairs. 

Early the next day Sir Frederick saw Catesby 
and gave him my challenge. 

And so,” said the lawyer, “ your friend 
grows tired of this life and desires to join the 
saints? ” 

“ Indeed, sir,” my friend replied, “ the chances 
of your going to another world are equally good ; 
though whether thy companions there will be 
saints or no, I cannot tell.” 

To this retort Catesby made no reply. 

The place and time of our meeting were set- 
tled. At sundown that evening we were to meet 
near the far end of the Little Park, where a large 
oak doth stand alone. This time and place were 
decided on in order to make certain that we should 
not be interrupted; for this spot was never fre- 
quented at that hour. 


88 


With Ring of Shield 

That evening, at about the half of an hour be- 
fore the appointed time I, accompanied by Har- 
leston, set out by a round about way, so that when 
Catesby and his second should go to the meeting 
place no one would suspect our object. They, 
however, having taken the more direct and there- 
fore shorter path, had reached the spot and were 
waiting when we arrived. 

Sir Richard Ratcliffe was to act as Catesby's 
second. 

The spot chosen was one which seemed made 
by nature purposely for such contests. For the 
distance of about a score of feet all around the 
great oak — which arose in the centre like an ever 
watchful sentinel guarding that portion of the 
park — the ground was clear and level as a round 
green table. As I looked up at that fine old vet- 
eran which had braved the storms of centuries, 
and still showed no other signs of its contests than 
his battle scarred old features, methought of the 
many engagements he had watched, and the tales 
of bloodshed he might tell if he but could. 

The sun was no longer shining where we stood, 
but the top of the great tree still caught his last 
gleams as he sank below the horizon. As the last 
of these rays left the old oak our time was up, so 
we began to strip for the encounter. We took 
off our cloaks, belts and doublets, and gave them 
unto our seconds, who laid them in two heaps, one 
on each side of the open space. I rolled up my 


'I'he Duel 


89 


right sleeve to the shoulder, and Harleston hand- 
ed unto me my naked sword. My friend and 
Ratcliffe spoke together in whispers, for a mo- 
ment, and then the latter, standing with his back 
to the tree, said in a loud clear voice : — 

“Gentlemen: — Sir Frederick Harleston and I 
have agreed, in your behalf, in case either of you 
should be disarmed, or placed in a position where 
it should be impossible for you to defend yourself, 
the fight shall be stopped until such time as ye 
shall again be upon an equal footing. Both Sir 
Frederick and I do insist that this rule shall be ob- 
served, otherwise we do refuse to act. Should 
either of you take advantage of your opponent’s 
being unarmed or placed hors de combat, and 
so take his life, the one so breaking this rule shall 
be proclaimed a coward throughout the length and 
breadth of England. This shall be his punish- 
ment for his unknightly conduct. Have I made 
all perfectly clear ? ” 

We both replied in the affirmative, and agreed 
to be bound by this rule, which was a very hu- 
mane and fair one. 

Ratcliffe then took his place behind Catesby, 
and Harleston behind me. 

The signal was then given, and we approached 
each other cautiously, each looking for an open- 
ing. Then our swords came together with a 
sharp click, and slid along each other like two 
icicles being rubbed together. The moment I felt 


90 


With Ring of Shield 

his sword against mine I knew that I had not 
been misinformed when I heard that Catesby was 
a pupil of one of the greatest swordsmen in Eu- 
rope. His wrist was like steel, and his point be- 
gan to play on either side of mine with such rapid- 
ity as warned me to stand on the defensive until I 
got more used to his ways. Suddenly he lunged 
with murderous and savage swiftness, his point 
aimed at my heart. I met him with a quick and 
firm guard, and for the next few moments we did 
content ourselves with sounding each other with 
an occasional lunge. Then he changed his tac- 
tics, in the twinkling of an eye, and flew at me 
like lightning. His sword seemed everywhere at 
once. I felt a sharp sting in my sword arm, as 
his weapon scratched it. Then I felt it higher up 
and near unto my shoulder. I slowly began to 
give ground, as it had been the part of a fool to 
stand still in an attack of this kind, which I knew 
could be of no long duration. In this I was 
right; for seeing that he could not reach my 
chest, and that he was soon wearing himself out 
with this furious pace, he slowed his attack some- 
what and made more careful lunges. I now saw 
that I could, in a short time, wear down his 
strength, by keeping a cool head and a wary eye. 
Soon I touched him lightly on the shoulder, and 
had the satisfaction of seeing his shirt stained 
with his blood. This, however, seemed to refresh 
him; for he made another of his fierce attacks, 
which again compelled me to give ground. In 


The Duel 


91 


this I did not divine his object, which was to force 
me back against the tree. As I stepped back to 
avoid a lunge more savage than the others, I felt 
my heel strike the tree. This put me something 
off my guard. He seized the opportunity, and 
drove his sword at my chest with all the remain- 
ing strength in his villainous body. I stepped 
aside, and gave him my straight point in the right 
shoulder, near the neck. However, I had not 
been quick enough; for I felt a sharp twinge in 
the fleshy part of my left arm, as he nailed it to 
the oak. His sword snapped off short, and I was 
left pinned to the tree, as I have seen boys do with 
butterflies. Catesby fell, bathed in blood; but 
methinks it were more from exhaustion than from 
his wound that he did fall ; for the latter was but 
little more serious than mine own. Sir Freder- 
ick pulled at the blade with his handkerchief 
wound around his hand, and at length set me free. 

Catesby soon regained consciousness, and we 
wxre bandaged carefully with cloths that had 
been brought for the purpose. 

As I saw him walk off, leaning on the arm of 
Ratcliffe, I regretted that I had not given him my 
point lower down. 

But there came a time when I would have given 
ten years of my life for the same opportunity of 
ridding the world of this accursed villain. But 
ye, my children, shall judge of that later on in 
this story. 


CHAPTER IX 


THE king's death 

Mine arm was quite sore and stiff for some 
weeks; but as I had at that time no duties to at- 
tend to, it did attract but little attention. I kept 
to my rooms most of the time, but occasionally 
took a walk through the park with my fair Hazel 
by my side. 

She was greatly alarmed when she learned that 
I had been wounded; and she lectured me most 
severely for so exposing myself to such “ foolish 
dangers,” as she was pleased to call them. 

“ For you know,” said she, looking up at me 
with her head held to the one side, and her face 
most serious, if thou shouldst be killed, it would 
kill me too ; so, for my sake, promise me that thou 
wilt fight no more those fearful duels. Heaven 
knows ’tis bad enough when thou, as a soldier, 
hast to fight battles; but this murder should not 
be permitted in a Christian land.” 

“ But, my darling,” I replied, “ when one man 
doth insult another the one which is insulted must 
avenge himself.” 

Yes, but if men would ever learn not to insult 
92 


The King's Death 93 

each other there should be then no cause for these 
horrible affairs.” 

I attempted to argue the point with her; but 
found it of no avail. Had I been the age I now 
am I might have saved my breath. 

“ However,” she said, after I had given up the 
task of trying to convince her that I was right, “ I 
am glad that thou didst wound him.” 

“ Why?” I asked. 

“ Well,” she said, slowly, and at the same time 
watching me closely, “ that night of the ball — ” 
and she stopped there long enough for a very pret- 
ty blush to cover her face, as a veil, “ the impu- 
dent fellow had the temerity to try and make love 
to me.” 

‘‘ What ? ” I cried, as I grasped my scabbard, 
and started my wound to pain afresh. “ I’ll kill 
the knave the first time I see his sneering face ! ” 

“ No, no, Walter, do nothing of the kind. 
That was the reason I did not tell thee ere this ; I 
knew it would set thee mad. Oh, dear ! thou hast 
such an evil temper. He is now punished 
enough ; so promise me that thou wilt do nothing 
to bring about another duel;” and she laid her 
hand on mine arm, and coaxed me so nicely that 
I had to make the promise ; though later I did re- 
gret it. 

Since the night of the ball the King’s health 
had been getting worse with every day that 
passed. His Majesty, seeing that he had not long 


94 


With Ring of Shield 

to live, now called a meeting of the different 
factions who were ever jangling with each other, 
for the purpose of reconciling them; for he 
feared, that when he should be dead, their quar- 
rels might lead to great strife in the kingdom, and 
endanger the rule of his son. 

These parties, as ye must all know, were, first — 
the Queen and her favorites, secondly — Bucking- 
ham and the most powerful of the ancient nobili- 
ty — to which party belonged my Lord Hastings 
— and thirdly, — Gloucester himself, for the reason 
that he did not wish to be connected with — and 
so be dependent on — either of the other parties. 

When all these were come unto his bedside, the 
King addressed them thus : — “ You all must 
know that I am about to leave this fair kingdom, 
where I have had such strife and yet such happi- 
ness, to join that other land to which spirits alone 
can go. Before I leave it is my pleasure to have 
ye all at peace with one another. In case this 
strife should continue, it will surely lead to great 
troubles for poor England, which we all do love 
so dearly. Therefore, my faithful subjects and 
friends, bethink ye of your duty. Here in this 
room, before ye leave my presence, I wish to see 
ye all embrace each other and swear by my death- 
bed to live in peace together. 

My brother Richard, I charge thee to look 
after my children, which shall soon be fatherless, 
and may God deal with thee as thou dost deal with 


95 


The King’s Death 

them. I wish thee to be the protector of my son 
Edward, and to assist him in his government un- 
til such time as he doth come unto years of dis- 
cretion.” 

So there by his bedside they went through the 
forms which the King did ask of them. I say, 
went through the forms ; for that was all they did. 
I do not believe that one of those present ever in- 
tended to keep the oath he there made to the 
King; for their conduct after his death is suffi- 
cient evidence of their insincerity. 

’Twas told to me afterwards, by one which saw 
all that which I have here described, that as Rich- 
ard left the room, with his handkerchief to his 
eyes, it was to hide his laughter rather than his 
tears. And I do believe this to be so; for I con- 
sider it impossible for that man ever to have had 
the tenderness of heart necessary to produce one 
tear. Be that as it may, he was not long in dem- 
onstrating his love and charity towards his broth- 
er’s children. 

One morning, some days after this bedside 
gathering, when I met Hazel in the park, as was 
now my wont, her eyes were red with weeping. 

“ Come, come, my fair one, thou must not look 
so unhappy, or else I shall fear that thou hast 
ceased to love me. Now tell me what is the mat- 
ter, that I may console thee.” 

Hast thou then not heard the news ? ” she 
asked. 


96 


With Ring of Shield 

I have not/’ I replied, “ it must be evil news 
indeed, to make thee so unhappy.” 

“ The King is dead,” she said. 

When did he die? ” 

“ About an hour since ;” and then she wiped her 
eyes again. 

“Why dost thou weep so for the King?” I 
asked ; for I did not like to see Hazel weeping be- 
cause another man had died. 

“ Oh, thou stupid ! ” she cried out impatiently ; 
“ cannot you see that it is on the poor Queen’s ac- 
count ? I love her as I did my own dear, and now 
dead, mother ; and when I see her in such sorrow 
it maketh me to feel as if ’twere mine own.” 

I felt abashed for not having seen this for my- 
self; but men are so thick headed, in these mat- 
ters, that they can never know the way a woman 
looks at things until she doth explain herself. 
Now I had rather face a regiment, single handed, 
than see a woman weep; so I stood there as on a 
pillory, saying nothing, but feeling uncommon 
uncomfortable. 

Presently she looked up sharply, and said, — 
“ Well, what art thou staring at? Is there any- 
thing about me that does not please thee? ” 

To this I made no reply, as I knew silence to be 
the best remedy for these little outbursts of tem- 
per. Remember, my dears, at that time Hazel 
had considerable fire in her make up. And I 


The King’s Death 


97 


would not give an old gauntlet for a maid which 
had not ; for this I do consider to be the very salt 
of one’s character ; and what is a fine dish without 
it be seasoned properly. 

When I had stood quietly for some moments, I 
saw some signs of relenting begin to betray them- 
selves in a softening of the face. “ Is the storm 
passed ? ” I asked. This brought a smile. All 
the temper had vanished, and she was more lov- 
ing than ever. 

“ Thou must not think badly of me because I 
was cross with thee, dear,” she said, looking up 
at my face in the most coaxing and bewitching 
manner — of which she so well knew the power: 
“ I felt so sorrowful when I saw the dear Queen 
weeping and wringing her hands in despair, that 
I did not know myself. Thou wilt forgive me, 
wilt thou not, Walter? ” 

Then I made a great show of granting her par- 
don, that I might have a good reason for a certain 
show of tenderness. 

’Twas like a little whirlwind in a dusty road, 
when the particles of sparkling sand have settled 
back to their proper level the way is more smooth 
than ever. 

When we were seated upon a bench beneath a 
fine old oak, which stood in a place more private 
than its brethren, as though its dignity had made 
it to hold itself aloof from their society, like the 


98 


With Ring of Shield 

head of some most ancient house keeps ever from 
the vulgar herd, she asked me how I thought the 
King’s death should affect the kingdom. 

“ Ah ! my dear,” I replied, that is the question 
which I have been trying to answer since some 
time before his Majesty did leave us. If Glouces- 
ter can be honest all shall be well ; for he is a man 
of great ability and can, if he will, keep the little 
King firmly seated on the throne. What I do 
fear is, that, when he tastes the sweets of ruling, 
he may not be willing to give it up; but like a 
tiger, when he once hath tasted blood, must needs 
have more. Young Edward, in his hands, will 
be as wax, and moulded to the form that best 
suits Gloucester. The King need not fear his 
humbler subjects, but must still hold a wary eye 
upon his uncle.” 

I did not think it well to tell her the conversa- 
tion I had overheard the night of the great ball; 
for it could have done no good, and should but 
have alarmed her. 

“ And dost thou then think that the Duke of 
Gloucester is not honest ? ” asked Hazel. “ Why, 
he seems to be most honourable and just, so far as 
I have seen.” 

“ So far as thou hast seen,” I replied. “ That 
distance is not great. My father — rest his soul — 
saw this same Richard stab to the heart, without 
provocation, and in the coldest blood, young Ed- 
ward, son of Henry. I’ve heard my father, with 


The King’s Death 99 

tears upon his cheeks, tell the tale of that foul 
deed. 

“ The young Prince, after Tewkesbury, was 
brought before King Edward and his brothers. 

What meanest thou, so to rebel against the 
laws of England and her Sovereign, by thus tak- 
ing up arms to disturb the peace of this thy native 
land ? ’ asked our now dead King. 

“ ‘ Proud and rebellious York,’ replied the 
youth ; ‘ by what right dost thou question us, thy 
true and lawful Sovereign? Hadst thou the loy- 
alty equal to thine impertinence, thou wouldst 
now be at our feet, craving our pardon for this 
show of force before us, England’s only King.’ 

My father said ’twas grand to see the young 
Prince, as he did finish this speech, so full of dig- 
nity and power. His face was flushed with ex- 
citement, and with pride; and as he raised his 
hand to Heaven, as though asking of the powers 
there to bear him out, he looked as though he 
were inspired. 

“ Then Richard of Gloucester, now our pro 
tern, ruler, unable to look upon this righteous in- 
dignation, with his steel gauntlet, struck young 
Edward on that tender cheek. This proud bud 
of the noble flower of Lancaster could ill brook 
this insult; especially from one of a rival house. 
His hand flew to his dagger. Gloucester, who 
knew full well that this was but an impulse, 
pounced on the Prince, as doth the tiger on its ten- 


LtfC. 


lOO 


With Ring of Shield 


der prey, buried his weapon in that noble flesh, 
and, as the body fell upon the ground, he spurned 
it with his armoured foot. This,” I continued, 
“ doth show the tenderness of Richard, and the 
treatment that they may expect, which do not 
please his Highness, the Protector. His words 
and his actions are of but distant kin.” 

Then dost thou not think he will be bound by 
his oath, made to the King before his Majesty 
deceased ? ” asked Hazel. 

“ Indeed who can tell ? ” I replied. ‘‘ Mayhap 
a year will show, mayhap two. He may be hon- 
est, and he may be not. Which course he doth 
find to be most profitable, it is mine opinion, he 
will follow.” 

Thus we spent most of the morning, discussing 
the policy of the new Protector ; and methinks the 
surmises we made that morning in the park 
turned out to be as true as the great majority of 
the prophecies which are, even now, so prevalent 
in this glorious and enlightened reign of his most 
gracious Majesty, King Henry, of that name the 
eighth, which, despite his faults — and we all must 
have our own — is a most noble master. 


CHAPTER X 


I AM SENT TO LUDLOW 

So THE King was buried, with a great show of 
pomp, and much mourning, in the splendid chapel 
of Windsor Castle, by those which had followed 
him through his career of alternate sunshine and 
shadow. Many of these friends, who had basked 
in the rays of the sun of York, when the sky was 
clear, but who, when a cloud had come across its 
brilliant disk, found more congenial weather else- 
where, were now the loudest in their lamentations, 
as they followed the noble Edward’s body to its 
last resting place. 

The Qiieen scarce ate or slept for many days or 
nights; but walked her rooms, and wept and 
prayed. ’Twas a sad sight, as Hazel told me, to 
see her wander from one room to another, and 
gaze upon the articles which Edward so had loved. 
But when the King’s body had been buried she 
seemed to cast off her sorrow as she would a gar- 
ment. It was now her duty to protect the inter- 
ests of her son. He must be brought from Lud- 
low Castle, whither he had been sent by his father, 
that his presence there might awe the Welsh, and 
keep them from revolting; for this was a habit 

lOI 


102 


With Ring of Shield 


that they had always had, and one which seemed 
hard for them to forget. 

'' Would that I had a faithful messenger to 
carry a letter to my brother. I cannot tell who 
may be trusted. My son, Dorset, might be sent ; 
but yet I need him here to counsel me.’' 

“ I know of one whom you may trust,” said 
Hazel, who was present when the Queen had thus 
spoken to herself. 

“ Thou hast ever been a true girl. Hazel, and 
I love thee well. Tell me who this champion is, 
for well would I like to see a true man about this 
court.” 

“ Sir Walter Bradley, may it please your Ma- 
jesty. He it was which brought the news of the 
taking of Berwick, and who was rewarded by the 
late King, your husband.” 

“ Ah, yes ! I do remember me,” said the Queen. 

^ He should be a swift messenger. I will send for 
him at once.” 

So I was sent for, and found, and brought into 
the Queen’s apartments. 

Sir Walter, thou hast been recommended to 
me as one of my only too few faithful friends.” 
As I glanced hastily in Hazel’s direction, her 
Majesty smiled as though she had read my heart. 
“ I wish thee to be the bearer of a letter unto my 
brother. Lord Rivers, which now resides at Lud- 
low Castle. This business concerns my son, your 
King, and is therefore of great importance. I 


I Am Sent to Ludlow 103 

shall have the packet ready to-morrow morning; 
so thou wilt not have much time for thine 
adieux.” And again she glanced at Hazel, and 
then at me, smiling the while, with that sweet 
smile which could have sent me through fire and 
water to serve this most excellent, and yet un- 
fortunate, Queen. 

I shall be ready and waiting for thine instruc- 
tions, Madam,” I replied, as I bowed myself from 
the room. 

Hazel followed me into the next apartment, 
with an anxious look upon her dear face. “ Is 
thine arm yet healed enough for thee to make this 
journey, Walter dear? ” she asked. “ I had for- 
got thy wound, until I saw thee try to open the 
door, just now. I was so proud to have thee 
chosen as the Queen’s messenger, when there are 
so many upon whom she hath conferred favours, 
and yet which she doth not trust, that I thought 
not of thy wound. Had I not better tell the 
Queen, and have her choose another ? ” 

“ Not for the world, my dear. It is too great 
an honour to fling to one side on account of a 
scratch, when one is chosen from so many which 
are more worthy of her trust. Besides, my 
wound is almost well.” This latter was not in 
strict conformity with the scripture, which com- 
mands us to speak the truth ; but it was necessar}^ 
for me to keep her from saying anything to the 
Queen that might put a stop to my going. 


104 With Ring of Shield 

I hastened to my rooms and instructed my 
servant to have everything in readiness for my 
journey in the morning. Then I went in search 
of Sir Frederick. I found him in his room, 
seated near the window, and poring over a volume 
of Virgil. 

“ Well, well ! cried I, “ a pretty occupation 
for a soldier. For the love of Heaven leave such 
matters to the priests. I had too much of that ere 
I did buckle on the sword.’' 

My dear Bradley,” he replied, “ one can nev- 
er have too much of such material. 

Do but listen : — 

^ Jamaque ibat dicto pareus et dona Cupido 
Regia portabat Tyriis, duce laetus Achate! 

“ Stop, stop ! if thou dost have any love or re- 
spect for me ! ” I cried. “ If thou goest on with 
that I shall surely die. The only Latin line that 
I do consider worth remembering was writ by 
one of those great pagans, and goeth somewhat in 
this manner : — Didce et decorum est pro patria 
mori' That,” I continued, “ is a line for every 
soldier to remember. 

But come, leave the myth of a masquerading 
ancient for another time; for now, my friend, I 
must talk of other things, which are more real.” 
Then I told him of the Queen’s commission. 

“ Dost thou not desire to have a companion on 
this journey? ” he asked. “ Though, if I do go, 


I Am Sent to Ludlow 


los 

this time thou must promise to not ride so fast as 
we did on our trip from Scotland.” 

“ No, Frederick,” I replied, methinks it best 
that thou shouldst remain here. Your company, 
as thou knowest, would be greatly appreciated by 
me; yet do I think that thou couldst serve her 
Majesty better wert thou to stay at Windsor. All 
the nobles are now flocking unto Gloucester’s side, 
and she thinks that they do aim at lessening her 
influence over the King. If it be possible for thee 
to serve her I know that thou wilt do so. Heaven 
knows she doth need all the assistance she can 
get, if she has to cope with Gloucester.” 

“ And of what use can I be against men of such 
power ? ” he asked. 

Perhaps none; yet thou mayst in some way 
serve her.” 

The next morning, after I had said farewell to 
Hazel, the Queen, Mary and Harleston, I set out 
on my journey, accompanied by three picked men 
of my command. Two of these fellows were 
men which had served under me ever since I had 
been at court, and had proven to be, both, most 
excellent swordsmen and trusty servants; that is 
so far as most of these men are trusty — the which 
is not an over strong recommendation. The 
third was a mighty Irishman, by the name of 
Michael O’Brien, which had come to Windsor 
sliortly after our return from Scotland. I knew 
nothing of him; but he had a face of exceeding 


io6 With Ring of Shield 

honesty, and besides, his giant strength was equal 
to that of four soldiers of the general kind. 

My trip was quite uneventful and monotonous. 

In order that I may let you know the length of 
time that it doth take for news to travel in the 
country I will tell ye a little incident, by way of 
illustration. 

When we reached Tewkesbury, near which Ed- 
ward had won his battle, and where Henry’s son 
was murdered, it was the time of day when we 
must needs rest and refresh ourselves. When I 
had entered an inn — which seemed the best af- 
forded by the town — and was seated at table a 
sedate looking old gentleman came and sat him- 
self down on the side opposite to me. 

“ I crave thy pardon, young sir, for my free- 
dom in thus addressing thee, who are, to me, a 
stranger ; but I perceive, from the trappings of thy 
horse, that thou dost come from court. Indeed 
at one time I did know the names of most all of 
the grand court ladies ; for I have not always lived 
in these God forsaken parts,” added the old man, 
with some show of pride. “ But all this is beside 
the mark,” he continued. “ When I espied thee 
I came over to thee that I might enquire concern- 
ing the health of his Majesty.” 

He hath not yet been brought to Windsor, or 
Westminster, and, as he now resides at Ludlow, 
of his health I cannot speak,” 


I Am Sent to Ludlow 


107 

“ But when went he unto Ludlow ? '' asked the 
inquisitive old man. 

'‘Now that I do not remember,” I replied; 
“ but, as I think, it was some months before his 
father died.” 

“ My dear young sir, his father died some 
twenty years ago.” 

I stared at him for several moments, thinking 
he must be mad. Then I saw what was the mat- 
ter. “ Why, hast thou not heard that his Majes- 
ty, King Edward IV is dead ? ” I asked, in sur- 
prise. 

“ Not until this moment,” he replied. 

So now, my children, ye can see how long it 
took for news to travel in those days, of which I 
am writing. True, the people are becoming more 
progressive now, but it is surprising still to learn 
how long it doth take for news to reach those 
distant parts, even yet. 

We stayed that night in Tewkesbury. 

The next evening we rode into the town of 
Ludlow, and entered the Castle. 

I was admitted into the presence of the young 
King, who was, at that time, but twelve years of 
age. As I was ushered in I beheld the little King, 
and his uncle. Lord Rivers, sitting near his Majes- 
ty, by the casement. I went forward, and kneel- 
ing at young Edward’s feet, I kissed his hand 
and said : — “ Hail to your Majesty ! ” 


io8 With Ring of Shield 

At first he did not seem to comprehend my 
words; for he showed surprise on his fair young 
face. Then, as Rivers sprang to his feet, the 
boy’s face became deadly pale, and he almost 
gasped out the words : — “ Is my father dead? ” 

I did not answer; but stood with bowed head, 
mine eyes upon the floor ; for I could not bear to 
hurt this young innocent with my cruel news. 

The poor boy burst into a flood of tears, and 
buried his head beneath the arm of his uncle, who 
spake most kindly unto him, and tried to quiet him 
with soothing words. 

Meantime I walked to the far end of the room 
and there, I feel no shame in the telling of it, I 
wiped mine eyes, which were by no means dry. 
The sight of this poor little fatherless King stole 
my manhood from me, and I wept. 

I have no recollection of any other man ever 
having raised himself so much in mine estimation, 
in so short a time, as did Lord Rivers, when com- 
forting our little Sovereign. I had always heard 
that he was a kind-hearted gentleman, and one of 
great refinement and education; but I had never 
known him, except most slightly. The kind and 
gentle manner of the man drew me to him at once. 

“ Weep not, my dear,” said he. I know how 
thy heart must ache for the loss of so noble and 
kind a parent. Be assured, Edward, we all do 
feel the loss most keenly. But think of thy poor 
mother, and how she must ache at heart. Re- 


I Am Sent to Ludlow 109 

member, now it is your duty to comfort her. A 
great responsibility hath fallen upon thee. Think 
of that and call up thy courage and determination. 
Remember the motto which I taught to thee: — 
‘ Do but screw up thy resolution, and all things 
can be overcome; ' yea, even thy sorrow.” 

So he kept on, until he had quieted the child, 
which sat himself down and, resting his chin upon 
his hand, gazed thoughtfully out of the window. 

I could read the boy’s thought. He was look- 
ing far away to Windsor, and the Palace there. 
He saw his mother and his dear father as he had 
last seen them. His sire took him in his arms 
and kissed him, ere he mounted his little palfrey 
to ride to Ludlow with his uncle. And now all 
should be changed. When he should arrive at 
the Palace his mother alone would meet him, and 
there would be tears in her eyes. I knew his 
mind was drawing the sad picture: and yet, had 
he but known what the reality was to be, he had 
rather stayed where he was, safe with his uncle, 
on the borders of Wales — of which he had here- 
tofore been the Prince, but was now its King — 
than to have returned unto his mother. Then his 
Majesty moved, and this did break my reverie. I 
remembered my mission ; so I walked across the 
room to Rivers, and handed him the Queen’s let- 
ter, with an expression of regret for my forgetful- 
ness. He waved mine apologies aside, with the 
best show of grace, thus showing his smooth and 


no 


With Ring of Shield 

gentle nature. Indeed, during all the too short 
time I had the pleasure in being in this man’s com- 
pany I never saw him lose temper: and yet, re- 
Hiember, he was one of England’s ablest war- 
riors. 

What meaneth this ? ” he broke out suddenly. 

‘ Levy an army, and march to London with the 
King, my son,’ ” he read aloud. “ Why, Sir 
Walter, are things not well at Windsor? ” 

“ As well as may be, under the circumstances,” 
I replied. “ His Royal Highness, the Duke of 
Gloucester, was appointed Protector by the late 
King, shortly before the noble Edward’s death.” 
“ So her Majesty informs me,” he interrupted. 
'' How acts Lord Hastings ? ” 

He seems to be uncommon friendly with the 
Prince, my lord.” 

So I thought, so I thought,” said he, speaking 
more unto himself than me. 

And what about Buckingham? ” he asked, as 
he stopped suddenly in his walking back and forth 
across the room, with his head bent upon his chest, 
and his hands clasped behind him. 

He seems most friendly with the Duke of 
Gloucester; in fact they are inseparable.” Then 
did I think it wise to tell him of the conversation 
that I had overheard. So I beckoned him to 
come unto the far end of the room, that the young 
King might not be alarmed by what I had to tell. 
I repeated it word for word as I had heard it; for 


I Am Sent to Ludlow 


III 


it was so graven upon my memory that it can 
never be erased. 

He listened attentively until I had finished, and 
then said in that quiet manner which so well be- 
came him : — “ Bradley, there may be trouble 
afoot; however, we cannot be too cautious. I 
need not warn thee to keep thine own counsel. 
This is a dangerous time for England; one false 
step might cause irreparable damage.'^ And then 
he asked me every question he could think of ; and 
had ye but known him you might have had some 
idea of that number, which was indeed great. 

The King kindly invited me to sup with them 
that night. Sir Richard Grey, one of her Majes- 
ty’s sons by her first husband, was also present 
at supper. 

Soon after the meal the young King retired; 
but we sat up late, and discussed the affairs of 
state, and laid plans for the levying of the forces 
to escort the King to London. Lord Rivers and 
Grey both seemed to fear that Richard did intend 
to take the young King away from their control 
and influence, unless they took a sufficient force to 
make such a step impossible. On this I did not 
express an opinion ; for who could tell what move 
a man like Gloucester might make. 

The next morning orders were sent out through 
several counties to raise troops. 

When these commenced coming in. Lord Riv- 
ers, Sir Richard Grey and I were kept busy in- 


1 12 With Ring of Shield 

specting them and getting them properly equip- 
ped. 

By the end of one week we had an army of 
above ten thousand men ready to march with our 
little Sovereign, and others were coming in with 
every hour that passed. 

One evening we held a council at which it was 
decided to start for London on the second day fol- 
lowing. 

The next day, about the hour of noon, a gentle- 
man arrived at the Castle and requested an audi- 
ence with the Lord Rivers. We were at dinner 
when he arrived ; so he was informed that his au- 
dience would be granted so soon as my lord had 
finished his repast. 

The gentleman sent back word that he came 
from Windsor, as the messenger of the Queen. 

When Rivers heard this he arose hurriedly and 
ordered him to be admitted at once. 

Imagine my surprise when in walked Harles- 
ton. 

He had never met Lord Rivers, so I presented 
him. 

He handed a packet to his lordship, with the 
words: — “ From the Queen, my lord.'’ 

Rivers tore open the packet in great excitement, 
and as he read its contents I saw a cloud of disap- 
pointment pass over his brilliant features. Grey 
went over to his uncle, and read the letter over 
the other's shoulder. When he had finished, his 


I Am Sent to Ludlow 


113 


features wore the same look as did his uncle’s, ex- 
cept that they also showed strong traces of anger. 

“ Well, Bradley,” at length said Rivers, “ our 
work hath been for nought. We are command- 
ed, here, to have the army disbanded, and to take 
only a sufficient retinue to support the dignity of 
our young King.” 

“ Then things have brightened ? ” I asked. 

He shook his head sadly. “No, on the con- 
trary, the prospect looks much darker. I only 
hope that I may be mistaken; but I do fear we 
shall have trouble in England, unless the nobles 
cease their wrangling.” 

Shortly after he and Grey retired, and, as Har- 
leston had not yet dined, we sat at table; and 
whilst he ate he told me of the doings at court 
since I had left. And these, as you shall hear, 
were of importance to the kingdom. 


CHAPTER XI 


SOME HAPPENINGS AT WINDSOR 

I NOW go back to relate that which happened 

Windsor, after I had left for Ludlow. What 
I am now about to put down was told to me, 
partly by Harleston, as we sat in my rooms in 
Ludlow Castle, and partly by Hazel, when next I 
saw her. 

I had only been gone one day when Gloucester 
called to see the Queen. When he was admitted 
he saluted her Majesty in the most respectful and 
kindly manner, and spoke in that smooth and dip- 
lomatic way of which he so well knew the poten- 
cy. “ My dear sister,” said he, “ I have not come 
to thee before to-day, because I knew full well 
how useless, and even cruel, it is to speak of af- 
fairs of state to one whose heart hath so recently 
been caused to bleed, by the loss of a husband 
which was, and whose memory ever shall be, so 
dear to thee, and to us all. But now, my poor 
widowed sister, it is thy duty to bethink thee of 
thy son. He should be sent for, and be conduct- 
ed here forthwith, in order that he may be 
crowned with proper expediency and pomp. Me- 
thought it was not well to let this matter stand too 
114 


Some Happenings at Windsor 115 

long; for we must not forget that Lancaster still 
doth cast a longing eye upon the crown of Eng- 
land. ’Twas but yester e’en I heard that they 
were corresponding with that bastard, which calls 
himself the Earl of Richmond.” 

“ Then I did well when I sent word unto my 
brother to levy a strong force and conduct my 
son to London,” said the Queen, with a look of 
anxiety. 

Gloucester seemed taken aback for a moment; 
but, quickly recovering himself, he said : — I did 
not know that your Majesty had so instructed 
Lord Rivers ; and indeed I do not know that this 
is the wisest course. The people of the City may 
not like to see this armed force thus march on 
London, as though the King’s person were not 
safe without this strong protection. Thinkest 
thou it had not been better to have consulted with 
Lord Hastings, and some others, before taking a 
step so important to the peace of the kingdom? 
When didst thou so instruct thy brother ? ” 

“ But yesterday I sent him a letter by a trusted 
officer,” answered the Queen, quite innocent, and 
put off her guard by the oily tongue and kindly 
manner of this deceitful hypocrite. 

“ What dost thou say ? Shall we sound Lord 
Hastings, and have the benefit of his opinion be- 
fore Lord Rivers doth proceed too far with his 
preparations ? ” 

The Queen, suspecting nothing, walked into 


ii6 With Ring of Shield 

this trap, set with such cunning by the Duke (for 
well he knew the view that Hastings would take 
of such a measure) and consented to this course. 

So soon as Gloucester had left the Queen he 
despatched two messengers, one to Buckingham, 
and the other to Hastings. 

When these noblemen arrived they were con- 
ducted into the presence of the Protector. Well, 
my friends,’’ said Gloucester, when he had greet- 
ed them, “ the Queen hath gained a march on us. 
Her Majesty seems determined to still rule Eng- 
land. She now intends to do it through her son, 
the young Edward, as she hath heretofore done 
through her husband, the older one.” 

“What dost thou mean, my lord?” asked 
Hastings; who, though an honest man, yet dis- 
liked the Queen, or rather, was jealous of her 
power. 

Then Gloucester told them of his interview 
with the Queen, and the message she had sent 
to Lord Rivers. 

When he had finished speaking, Buckingham 
broke out : — “ By Heaven ! ” said he, “ if her 
Majesty has Rivers march on London, as though 
it were the stronghold of a band of outlaws, he 
shall be met with a force stronger than his own.” 
Then speaking to Lord Hastings, he said, whilst 
he pointed to Richard : — “ Here sits the Lord 
Protector, which was appointed the guardian of 
the King by the boy’s late lamented father; and 


Some Happenings at Windsor 117 

the Queen and her brother take it upon them- 
selves to assume his office, and to issue orders 
for the raising of an army, without his consent, 
or even knowledge; 'tis monstrous! What say- 
est thou, my Lord Hastings? Should they not 
be made to answer for this insult to our Royal 
Protector?’^ 

Then Richard put in a cunning word for him- 
self. Yes, it seems as though I am quite for- 
got. By Saint Paul, I have no love for the of- 
fice; but sith it was put upon me, by my dear 
dead brother, I do consider it my duty to fulfill 
the trust he then reposed in me.’’ 

This last stroke brought Hastings to their side. 

By the light of Heaven ! '' cried he, unless this 
order be countermanded, myself will return to 
the government of Calais, and the whole damn 
kingdom may rot ere I will ever serve under a 
government led by the Queen and her upstart 
kinsmen.’^ 

Then, my friends, ye think it best for me to 
inform the Queen that we do not consider it a 
wise step on her part to thus make show of 
force, which the people of the City would con- 
sider a slur upon their loyalty,’' said Richard, in 
his softest tones. 

“ Indeed, my lord, had I the saying of it, I 
would not put it in such gentle terms,” said 
Buckingham ; “ what dost thou say. Lord Hast- 
ings? Were it not better that we tell the Queen 


1 1 8 With Ring of Shield 

and her following, in no fixed, courteous phrases, 
that we — the ancient nobility of England — will 
not put up with such treatment at their hands ? ” 

To this the Chancellor replied in the affirm- 
ative; so Richard made another call upon the 
Queen and, after telling her the result of his con- 
versation with Hastings (he having taken care 
not to mention Buckingham’s name) asked the 
Queen what answer he might have the honor to 
take to the Chancellor. 

Now whilst Gloucester had been consulting 
with Buckingham and Hastings (which conver- 
sation I have just put down, and which I had 
from Harleston, who got it from a page, which 
had been concealed in the room whilst they were 
talking) the Queen had been consulting with her 
son, the Marquis of Dorset, and was therefore re- 
solved to hold firmly unto her plans. 

Tell Lord Hastings that I will not counter- 
mand the order I have sent unto my brother.” 

But, madam, he threatens to return to Calais 
unless this be done.” 

What ! ‘doth he threaten ? Let him go to 
Calais, and there may he abide; methinks that 
England can manage without him better than can 
he without her ;” and the Queen, as she said these 
words, arose and looked like a defiant lioness de-r 
fending her cub. 

“ It is my poor opinion that thou art making a 
mistake in thus opposing a man of such influence ; 


Some Happenings at Windsor 119 

however, I will tell Lord Hastings that your 
Majesty hath fully made up your mind to not 
withdraw the order/' 

Hazel, who was present during this interview, 
told me that Richard, as he said this speech, 
looked so kind and gentle that it was well nigh 
impossible for her to believe what I had told her 
of his cruelty. 

This wrangling went on for a whole week. 

Gloucester was always careful to not bring 
himself into any of these disputes; but to place 
himself as the messenger from one side to the 
other. 

At length one day Gloucester brought word to 
the Queen that Hastings had decided to himself 
take up arms and forcibly prevent Lord Rivers 
from escorting the young King to London, with 
an army. 

This was the final blow. The poor Queen 
could resist no longer; so she consented to write 
to her brother and instruct him to bring only a 
sufficient retinue to sustain the dignity of the 
King, who was to be brought unto Westminster 
Palace, where the Queen would be ere her little 
son did there arrive. 

Harleston was chosen as her messenger; so 
that was how it came about that he followed me 
to Ludlow. 


120 


With Ring of Shield 

Now I will tell of other matters which hap- 
pened whilst I was absent from court; and this 
part, although it does not bear on history, was 
of the utmost importance to me; for it was but 
the prologue to the history of my greatest 
troubles, as ye shall learn anon. 

The second morning after I had left Windsor. 
Hazel, feeling quiet, as she afterwards told me, 
strolled out into the park, that she might be alone. 
She seated herself in a secluded place beneath a 
beech tree, whose fresh new garments were flut- 
tering in the soft and tender breeze of Spring. 
Bright and young were they, as she; yet why did 
not she feel as bright as did those green, flutter- 
ing young leaves o’er head? Still she did not, 
and her heart felt heavy and weary. Remember, 
this was the day after Gloucester’s two interviews 
with the Queen, and she felt an inspiration which 
told her that trouble was brewing. 

Looking back, she thought how happy her life 
had been before King Edward’s death had cast 
a gloom o’er everything. She could not help 
thinking that the life at court would now be very 
different. Instead of the Queen having her way, 
the nobles, no longer held in check by the firm 
hand of Edward, would have control of every- 
thing. Here was the King scarce buried, and al- 
ready Hastings had commenced to show his au- 
thority. All the life would be gone from the 
court, and instead of the round of amusements 


Some Happenings at Windsor 121 

that the Queen had kept agoing, every thing 
should now be quiet, morose and cold. 

How she did wish that I were back. She 
wondered when I would return, and if I still in- 
tended to remain at court, or would I ask her to 
fulfil the promise she had made me, to some day 
meet me at the altar. Indeed she wished the 
time would soon fly past till I should again re- 
turn. 

With these and kindred thoughts she had been 
so taken up that she had not heard the sound of 
approaching footsteps. 

Oh ! I am so tired of this life at court. I 
wish I were away from it,” said she, speaking 
aloud. 

‘‘ Indeed I agree with thee, Lady Hazel. 'Tis 
not the life which best suits thee nor me.” 

She turned with a start and there, leaning over 
the back of the bench upon which she was sitting, 
stood Catesby. A smile was upon his face as he 
noted her startled expression. His right arm he 
still carried in a sling, and the sleeve of his doub- 
let hung loose at his side. 

Well, sir, by what right dost thou come aspy- 
ing upon ladies ? ” asked Hazel, as she arose and 
gazed upon him haughtily, and curled her lip in 
scorn. 

‘‘ ’Twas Cupid led me here, fair lady. De- 
form not that lovely mouth with such a scorn- 
ful sneer; those lips of thine were never made 


122 


With Ring of Shield 

for other purpose than the tender work of 
kissing/' Then, as she turned her back and 
started to leave him, he hurried around the bench 
and stood in front of her, thus compelling her to 
stop. 

'' Stand aside, thou impudent cur, or thou shalt 
regret thine act," said Hazel, as she commenced 
to be frightened. 

Why, thou wilt not kill me with those flashes 
from thine eyes ? " asked the scoundrel, as he 
stood and smiled in her face. 

No, but thou shalt answer for it to the one 
which made thee to wear thine arm, as best be- 
comes thee — in a noose, and where thy neck 
should be." 

“ Ho, ho ! sets the wind there ? I might have 
known so much," said he, as he sneered, and 
shrugged his one sound shoulder. 

Be assured sir, thou shalt know more ere 
thou hast heard the last of this," said my dear 
maid, as she again turned to leave the knave. 

“ Nay, not so fast, my fair one. In sooth you 
escape not so;" and he tried to seize her by the 
arm. 

But Hazel was now thoroughly frightened, and 
she avoided his hand and commenced to run. 
He sprang after her and caught her firmly by the 
wrist; but she, seeing that she was fairly caught, 
struggled like a tigress, and broke loose. Hotly 
did he pursue her, and again tried to seize her 


Some Happenings at Windsor 123 

arm. She, however, swung quickly around a 
large oak. In following he struck his wounded 
shoulder against the tree; the wound, but partly 
healed, must have broken open afresh, for, with a 
groan, he fell down in a faint, as though by the 
hand of God. Hazel got but a glimpse of him as 
he fell; for she slackened not her pace until she 
reached her room and threw herself upon her 
bed, and burst out a weeping. 

Gentle cousin Mary at last succeeded in com- 
forting her ; but after that the dear maids did not 
again walk in that park, until some great changes 
had been wrought at court, and throughout all 
England; and then, when they did go, they were 
guests, without attachment to the court. 

Mary had told Harleston all about Hazel’s ex- 
perience with Catesby; so it was from him that I 
heard it. 

When he had finished I leaped to my feet and 
swore an oath, which methinks it best not to set 
down in writ, as it might not have a good effect 
upon the morals of some of my younger grand- 
sons. 

“ Calmly, my friend, calmly,” said Frederick, 
in his quiet way ; “ have patience ; thou shalt yet 
have an opportunity for making the scoundrel pay 
dearly for his act.” 

“ Hell and furies ! Harleston, speak not to me 
of being calm. Do but think of that dear girl 
being subject to such insults. By Heaven I swear 


124 With Ring of Shield 

I shall never rest in peace until I have caused his 
death ! ” and I tore about the room, stamping my 
feet, and overturning whatever furniture I did 
come across. “ Heaven, why are such dogs per- 
mitted to live? Harleston, I would give my 
right hand to but have that lowdived knave by 
the throat.'’ Here I clasped my hands, in a grip 
of steel and tried to imagine that I held him by 
the neck. ’Twas my wounded arm that stopped 
me from this practice. 

When my passion had somewhat abated my 
friend asked me when I thought it likely that 
Lord Rivers would take the King to London. 

Indeed I know not,” I replied ; “ but one 
thing is certain, and that is if he does not start 
at once I will set out alone. I cannot bear to 
think of what might happen unto my poor dear 
girl, whilst I am away from her side. That 
Catesby dare do anything; and that rogue, Glou- 
cester, would back him up in all his villainy; for 
he hath been mighty friendly with the accursed 
dog of late. I know not what his object may 
be; but as I think, he doth intend to use him in 
order that he may win Hasting’s friendship. 

We spent the greater part of that afternoon in 
walking through the town of Ludlow, which 
Harleston had never seen before. 

That night we sat up until a late hour, and 
talked of all the strange actions of those in power, 
and made surmises as to what the next move 


Some Happenings at Windsor 125 

should be ; but even our pessimistic predic- 
tions fell far short of the reality. 

When at length I fell asleep I had fully made 
up my mind to ask Lord Rivers, early the next 
morning, for his permission to leave for London 
that day, as I had private business to attend to. 

However, many strange things did happen ere 
I did again see Hazel. 


CHAPTER XII 


GLOUCESTER SHOWS HIS HAND 

When I asked Lord Rivers for permission to 
return to the court before he should start with 
the King, he replied : — “ Why, Bradley, we are 
to leave to-morrow morning; and unless your af- 
fairs cannot wait one day more, I would have you 
accompany his Majesty.’^ 

“ In that case, my lord,’' said I, “ one day 
more can make but little difference, so I shall 
wait. I did not know your lordship did intend 
to set out so soon.” 

Early the next morning — in fact ere day-break 
— we started for London with a goodly train, 
though not an army. Almost every man in the 
King’s retinue was a gentleman, he having but 
a small body of men-at-arms. This made it pos- 
sible for us to travel at a rapid pace, as the whole 
following was mounted. 

About a score of gentlemen went first ; then fol- 
lowed the King, riding betwixt his uncle and his 
half brother. Harleston and I rode immediately 
behind his Majesty, and we were followed by a 
score of other gentlemen, and the men-at-arms 
brought up the rear. 


126 


Gloucester Shows His Hand 127 

At every hamlet which we did pass through, 
the people lined each side of the road and cheered 
and blessed their young King. The boy, pleased 
with these demonstrations, soon wore an empty 
purse, in place of its being well filled, as when we 
started on our journey. 

I had thought our progress should have been 
greater, and therefore was impatient with what 
I considered its slowness, though in reality we 
were travelling rapidly, considering the number 
of the retinue. 

Messengers were sent ahead to inform the au- 
thorities of the different towns that their young 
Sovereign would soon pass through, so that the 
townsfolk might have a passing glimpse of the 
child. In several of these places we were com- 
pelled to stop for refreshments, and then the King 
acknowledged, most briefly, the demonstrations 
in his honour. Then would we hasten on, that 
we might make up for the time thus lost. 

On the fourth afternoon a horseman, covered 
with dust, as though he had ridden hard and far, 
met us. When he drew rein he dismounted and 
kneeled in the road before the King, with a great 
show of respect. When asked his business, 
he arose and replied by handing a packet unto 
Lord Rivers, with the words: — “ From his Royal 
Highness, the Duke of Gloucester.” 

Rivers hastily opened the missive and, after 
glancing hurriedly over its contents, said to the 


128 


With Ring of Shield 

messenger: — ‘‘Tell His Royal Highness, with 
my compliments, that his wish shall be carried 
out” 

The messenger re-mounted and — as fast as his 
steed would carry him — rode back the way he 
came. 

“What says the letter, uncle?” asked his 
Majesty, when we were again on our way. 

“ He informs me that he and the Duke of 
Buckingham, attended by a noble train, await 
your Majesty at Northampton,” replied his uncle. 

So we rode on in silence for some time, till 
Rivers again spoke. “ I fear, Edward,” said he, 
“ that Northampton will be over crowded, if we 
all do go there. The night will then be fallen, 
and we shall be compelled to spend it there, in 
case we go. Methinks it would be better for 
thee and thy retinue to take the road to Stony 
Stratford, and there spend the night, whilst I, 
and some few others, go to the Prince and explain 
this change of plan.” 

“ As thou wilt, uncle,” returned the King. So 
it was decided that the King should proceed by 
another road to Stony Stratford. Lord Rivers 
then asked Harleston and me to accompany him 
to Northampton. 

When we came to the parting of the ways, and 
the young Edward was to separate from his uncle, 
he put his slender arms around River’s neck and 
embraced him most affectionately. Little did he 


Gloucester Shows His Hand 129 

guess what was in store for his dear relative and 
teacher. 

The sun was now getting low, so we proceeded 
rapidly on our journey. 

When we were yet about a mile from North- 
ampton we were met by Gloucester and Bucking- 
ham, attended by about a score of gentlemen of 
their following. The sun had been for some time 
set, and the earth was busily engaged with draw- 
ing on her black sleeping-robe. We rode almost 
into the Prince's party ere we did recognize them. 
Rivers at once made himself known, and thus ad- 
dressed Gloucester : — I must ask pardon from 
your Royal Highness for having taken the liberty 
of sending the King on to Stony Stratford, there 
to spend the night. I feared Northampton could 
not accommodate his Majesty’s retinue — which is 
large — together with thy following, and his Grace 
of Buckingham’s.” 

“No excuses are necessary from my Lord Riv- 
ers,” said Gloucester; and he smiled most gra- 
ciously, and extended his hand to the Earl. Buck- 
ingham followed his leader’s example and wel- 
comed Rivers as though he had been a lost 
brother whom he loved. Then they both re- 
ceived my friend and me in a polite, and but little 
less hearty manner. 

“ And now,” said the Prince, “ let us make 
haste and have our supper. By Saint Paul ! my 
innards this night seem most rebellious, and call 


130 With Ring of Shield 

out loudly for more of life’s ammunition. Fol- 
low me, gentlemen, and ye shall not have long to 
wait.” So saying he drove his spurs into his 
horse’s flanks, and dashed forward in the direc- 
tion of Northampton. We followed rapidly; but 
we had to urge our tired steeds to their utmost, 
in order that we might keep the Duke in sight. 

When we at length drew rein it was in front of 
the best inn that this city could then afford; 
though, since that time, more pretentious ones 
have been erected. The Royal banner of Eng- 
land floated lazily from its support in the yard in 
front of the inn. 

When we had entered Gloucester dismissed all 
the gentlemen of his train. Buckingham — as was 
his custom in everything — followed the example 
of the Prince. Harleston and I were about to de- 
part with the other gentlemen, but Gloucester 
stopped us with : — “ No, by Saint Paul ! ye two 
shall sup with us; I have not yet forgot how 
speedy were my messengers. Richard of Glou- 
cester forgets not his friends. Why, if a man 
sups not with his friends, with whom may he eat ? 
What dost thou say, my Lord of Rivers ? ” 

“ Indeed, my lord, thou dost honour us over 
much by calling us your friends,” said the Earl. 
He evidently did not know what to make of the 
Duke’s open-hearted manner; and for that, no 
more did I. 

“ Why, I am certain ye are not mine enemies; 


Gloucester Shows His Hand 13 1 

therefore ye must be friends,’’ said Richard. He 
was laughing now, and acting as though Rivers 
had ever been the best friend he had on Earth. 

“ I meant not that, my Lord,” said the King’s 
uncle ; “I have ever accounted myself among thy 
faithful servants.” 

'' Nay, not so,” replied the Prince. “ Because 
it happened that I had the misfortune to be born 
so high it does not follow that all men must be 
my servants. What! wouldst thou deprive me 
of the privilege which the meanest slave may have, 
take away my dear friends, and turn them into 
servants ? God forfend ! ” said he solemnly, as he 
clasped his hands and turned his eyes to Heaven. 
“ No, let me to-night be plain Gloucester. Let 
no man call me Prince. To-night I’ll have none 
of, ‘ Your Royal Highness,’ or, ‘ Your Grace,’ or, 
' My Lord Duke,’ or, ‘ My Lord,’ or anything that 
might indicate a title. This must ye swear sol- 
emnly, or I will take it that ye do not love me. 
Come now, swear that ye four will not address 
me this evening by other name than ‘ Glouces- 
ter.’ ” 

So we all laughingly did what he had asked. 
I could not explain this jovial conduct by other 
means than that the Prince and Buckingham had 
been wetting their palates too freely ere they rode 
forth to meet us. 

We did not leave the table until the bell had 
rung out the hour of midnight. 


1^2 With Ring of Shield 

“ Gloucester/^ said I — for so we all did call him 
— “ wouldst thou not like a game at dice ? ” 

“ In faith I would that same, my friend,” re- 
plied the Prince. 

So we went back to the table and played until 
the sun began to flash its rays against the frag- 
ments of ragged clouds and set them all ablaze. 

I won rapidly from the Duke, and when we 
left the table my purse contained every gold piece 
that he had with him, besides some that he had 
borrowed from Buckingham, who did not play. 

Richard took his losses all in good part. 

Why, Bradley, thou art a veritable giant at 
the dice. I have been told that my fortune at the 
game is good; but thou dost put me to shame.” 
And so he rattled on, showing nothing but his 
overflow of spirit. 

Now and then would he turn to Lord Rivers 
and enquire how he did fare with Harleston. 

My friend had no such good fortune as had 1. 
When he left the table he and Rivers stood about 
the same as when we started. 

“ Thou hast won everything, Bradley, and I 
shall have to call again on thee, good cousin, that 
I may give the honest man which owns this house 
a befitting present,” and he turned to Bucking- 
ham for more gold. 

“ But now we must have breakfast and then 
.proceed to join the King at Stony Stratford,” 
said he, as we left the table. 


Gloucester Shows His Hand 133 

Whilst breakfast was being prepared we went 
to bathe our eyes, which felt anything but sound 
after our all night’s carouse. Then Harleston 
and I strolled forth into the chill, bracing air of 
morning. 

“ I fear we have misjudged the Prince,” said I, 
as we strolled, arm in arm, about the yard. 

“ Remember, Bradley,” my friend replied, 
‘‘ he may have an object in acting as he hath 
done.” 

“ What object could he have in thus making 
us his equals ? ” I asked. 

So far I cannot tell,” replied my friend, 
solemnly ; yet when a man of Gloucester’s 
stamp appears most pleasant he is most danger- 
ous. I may be doing him a wrong, but I cannot 
help but fear that there is some great game about 
to be played, and Gloucester will play in it a 
leading part. I forget not what thou didst over- 
hear the night of the ball. Remember,” he added, 
“ it is not for ourselves I fear; it is for those far 
above us.” 

“ Thou mayst be right,” said I, “ but, for my- 
self, I must confess I do begin to not so much dis- 
like the man.” 

“ Place not great trust in a Prince’s smile,” re- 
turned Harleston. 

By this time the gentlemen in attendance on 
the Prince and Buckingham commenced to arrive 
from their different quarters; so we were com- 


134 


With Ring of Shield 


pelled to stop this conversation. We reentered 
the house and joined the others at table. 

Gloucester still continued his friendly manner 
and all through breakfast kept up a string of 
pleasant speeches. 

Buckingham spoke but seldom, but when he did 
it was ever in the same strain as the Prince. 

At length Gloucester asked in a careless man- 
ner : — Is the King attended by a sufficient ret- 
inue to sustain the dignity of one in such an ex- 
alted position? Had it not been for the strong 
opposition of that most turbulent noble — Lord 
Hastings — his Majesty should have come with an 
army, as the Queen, cousin of Buckingham and 
I wished,'' he added, before Rivers had time for 
making reply. 

As for his Majesty’s train,” replied the Earl, 
it is not great in numbers ; but is composed, al- 
most entirely, of gentlemen of no mean blood. 
We had an army almost complete when the news 
came that there was strong opposition to this 
plan.” 

Methought I noticed a trace of suspicion in 
Rivers' face as he made this reply; but if it had 
been there at all it left as quickly as it came. 

Harleston, however, gave one quick glance, 
and mine old opinion of our host returned with 
a redoubled force. 

“ Well,” said Richard, '' cousin Buckingham 
and I have no mean following, and when it is 


Gloucester Shows His Hand 135 

added to that which already attends his Majesty 
methinks that Lord Hastings had best keep his 
tongue betwixt his teeth, and his sword in his 
scabbard, when we enter London. 

“ But now 'tis time that we set out for Stony 
Stratford. No doubt his Majesty will be im- 
patient to be off to London, and to see his 
mother.’' 

We then started forth upon our way; Richard 
and Rivers riding side by side, whilst Bucking- 
ham rode betwixt Harleston and me. 

It was an ideal morning; the sun was shining 
clear and bright ; the air was of a coolness which 
made it comfortable to ride. However, we had 
not been long upon the road when a haze climbed 
up the eastern sky, and spread its gauzy curtain 
betwixt the sun and us. At first it was scarcely 
perceptible; but it was not long ere the sun had 
been so thoroughly draped as to be completely 
blotted out. 

In the meantime we had been proceeding 
leisurely on our journey. Gloucester talked with 
Rivers in most friendly manner. As we were 
directly behind them we could not help but over- 
hear a part of their conversation. 

“ How do we now stand with France? ” asked 
Rivers. 

Not so friendly as might be,” replied the 
Prince. “ Before my brother died, he had in- 
tended making war upon old Louis. This hath 


136 With Ring of Shield 

angered them ; but soon I do hope to be again on 
good terms with the old scare-crow/' 

When dost thou think of having the young 
King crowned ? asked the Earl. 

Methinks ’twere good to have it done so soon 
as all necessary arrangements can be completed/’ 
replied Richard. And so the conversation ran, 
until the rain commenced to fall like the tears of 
children, in large and scattered drops. This 
caused us to quicken our pace, and so made all 
conversation impossible. Then the rain poured 
down in torrents, and caused our clothes to cling 
unto our backs in a most uncomfortable manner. 
The vapour arose from the hot bodies of our 
horses, and gave our train the appearance of a 
phantom cavalcade, as we dashed forward at full 
speed, that we might reach a place of shelter. 
However, as is ever the case, when at last we came 
in sight of our destination — Stony Stratford — the 
sun had burnt through the clouds which screened 
it, and again shone forth in all its splendour. So 
we slackened our pace, and the conversation 
started afresh, as the sun’s rays began to dry our 
backs, and cheer us with its welcome warmth. 

As we drew near the town in which the young 
King and his following had spent the night we 
noticed a considerable procession filing slowly 
out of the place and coming in our direction. 

“ What may they be? ” asked Gloucester. 


Gloucester Shows His Hand 137 

They must be of the King's train, and they 
come forth to meet us," replied Lord Rivers. 

We soon met them. They were led by Sir 
Richard Grey, and Sir Thomas Vaughan rode by 
his side. The others consisted of about a score or 
more of gentlemen of the King's train, and a body 
of the men-at-arms who had accompanied us 
from Ludlow. 

‘‘ What means this. Lord Rivers ; an armed 
force sent out to meet me, as though I were an 
enemy to the King?" cried Richard, angrily. 

Why, Gloucester, they come — " 

“ What ! speakest thou to me as Gloucester ? " 
cried Richard, as he turned fiercely upon the Earl, 
who sat staring in surprise, as did Harleston and 
I, at this strange and unprovoked outburst. 

When Gloucester spoke this last sentence a 
body of men, with drawn swords, quickly sur- 
rounded Rivers, Grey and Vaughan, and took 
them prisoners. 

‘‘ Best keep your tongues betwixt your teeth," 
whispered Buckingham, first to me and then to 
Harleston. There was an amused smile upon his 
face as he said this. 

Then the whole plot flashed through my mind. 
This then was Gloucester's reason for entertain- 
ing us so well. We had been used but as blinds 
to throw Lord Rivers off his guard, and make 
him to trust the Prince. This then was the reason 


138 With Ring of Shield 

we had been made to be so familiar; it was in 
order that Gloucester when he chose to consider 
it a personal slight might do so. Harleston was 
right; Gloucester had an object in view when he 
acted so. But for that matter, when did this man 
ever so much as speak one kindly word, but for 
his profit. 

Now, though it takes me some moments to put 
these things down, it did not take so many heart- 
beats for them to be enacted; and remember, my 
heart was working fast just then. 

When the swords had been taken from these 
three gentlemen they were separated, and sol- 
diers, with naked swords, stationed themselves 
one on either side of each prisoner. 

Now off with the traitorous knaves to Pom- 
fret,” commanded Richard. There let them 
close prisoners rest, until thou hearest from me.” 
This he said to Sir Richard Ratcliffe, who seemed 
to be in command of the soldiers which had so 
suddenly appeared. 

Ratcliffe put himself in advance of the guard 
and set out on his way to Pomfret Castle. 

Grey’s and Vaughan’s escorts now joined 
meekly in with the train of Gloucester, and we 
proceeded leisurely into Stony Stratford. 

I know not when I have, before that day or 
since, been so disgusted by the traitorous deceit 
of a man as I was by Gloucester’s. 

^ So soon as Rivers and his friends had been 


Gloucester Shows His Hand 139 

taken off the Prince again put on his pleasant 
habit. He laughed and chatted with Buckingham 
as though he greatly relished his contemptible 
act. 

As we rode along I began to form a plan by 
which I might inform the Queen of the arrest of 
her brother and son ; for I now began to fear for 
the safety of her Majesty. When Gloucester 
dare arrest, and throw into prison, men occupy- 
ing positions which Rivers, Grey and Vaughan 
held, it looked to me as though the Queen her- 
self might be the next person to be put under re- 
straint. This thought was still tormenting me 
when we drew rein in front of the house occupied 
by the little King. 

When young Edward saw his uncle Richard, 
he came forward, and the two embraced with a 
great show of affection. “ Ah, your Majesty, let 
me be the first member of our noble house of York 
to congratulate and welcome thee on thy return 
homeward.” 

Thanks, for the welcome, uncle,” returned 
the King ; but for the congratulations I cannot 
speak. Tis but a sad home-coming, when I know’ 
that my dear father cannot be there to meet me.” 

Think not of that,” said his uncle. Thou 
knowest that we all must lose our fathers ; the old 
must pass away, and the young take their places. 
Thy grief, no doubt, is great; but bethink you 
of your duty. Thou must be prepared to rule this 


140 With Ring of Shield 

fair kingdom as did thy father, with an iron 
hand. A King is ever surrounded by traitors. 
’Twas but this morning that I learned of a plot 
against thine authority, and, though some of 
those connected with the movement have, till 
to-day, been friends of mine, yet was I compelled 
to do my duty and cause them to be arrested. By 
Saint Paul! I swear I cannot yet believe them 
guilty; though by their acts they have caused the 
dark eye of suspicion to frown upon them. 

“To whom dost thou refer, uncle? 

“ Why, to those that thou wouldst least sus- 
pect,’’ said Richard. “ Thine own uncle — Lord 
Rivers — thy cousin — Sir Richard Grey — and Sir 
Thomas Vaughan.” 

“ And where are they now ? ” asked the young 
King, with alarm. 

“ I had them sent to Pomfret Castle, that they 
might do no damage to your Majesty. Of 
course,” he added, “ when thou art crowned your 
Majesty must do with them as thou thinkest 
best.” 

“ Indeed I will release them the moment that I 
do sit upon the throne,” exclaimed the King, 
with great heat. 

I heard no more of that which followed, for 
Richard led the little King into a private room, 
whither Buckingham followed them. I then took 
Harleston to a place where no one might over- 


Gloucester Shows His Hand 141 

hear our conversation, and told to him my plan of 
going to London to warn the Queen. 

When I had finished my friend thought for 
some moments ere he remarked on my plan. 

No, it should be dangerous for thee to go,” 
said he ; “ Thou shouldst be missed, and then you 
might find yourself in the company of Rivers, at 
Pomfret.” 

What then dost thou suggest?” I asked. 
“ Her Majesty must be warned.” 

Yes, her Majesty must be warned,” he re- 
plied, musingly. “ Ah ! I have it,” said he, speak- 
ing rapidly. “ Send some faithful servant with a 
letter unto the Queen. Do but tell her that the 
three have been arrested ; sign not thy name, for 
fear it fall into the wrong hands. A common 
soldier will not be missed, whereas Sir Walter 
Bradley should be.” 

But then I thought of a plan that was better 
than my friend’s; so I retired to a private place, 
and wrote the following letter, which is now — 
through the person to whom it was addressed 
not following a part of mine instructions, — in my 
possession, and which I hope ye will always pre- 
serve after I have gone to join those whose doings 
I am putting down. 


142 With Ring of Shield 

With the King, at Stony Stratford. 

“Lady Hazel Woodville; 

“ Lady-in-zmiting to Her Majesty the 
Queen, at Westminster. 

“ Perfectest of maids and truest of sweet- 
hearts; I send thee this message that its contents 
may not be seen by eyes not to be trusted. No 
one can suspect this packet to contain news of the 
greatest importance to the kingdom. 

“ So soon as thou dost receive this go to the 
Queen, and tell her that her brother — Lord 
Rivers — Sir Richard Grey, and Sir Thomas 
Vaughan, were all three arrested, by order of 
Duke Richard, as we were entering this place 
to-day. No offence had been committed by any 
of these gentlemen. They were at once sent 
under a strong guard to the Castle of Pomfret. 
Also tell her Majesty that last night the Duke 
of Gloucester entertained Lord Rivers, Sir Fred- 
erick and me, at supper, and throughout the even- 
ing he showed us all prodigious favours. There- 
fore his conduct is all the more difficult to under- 
stand, if he doth mean to be just. 

“ I send this by a servant which — though I 
have not known him long — has hitherto been 
faithful; though now it doth seem hard to trust 
anyone. 

“ Pray God that the clouds of trouble may soon 
pass over, and the sun of happiness again shine 
forth. 

“ I expect to soon be again upon the road to. 
London; but our progress, methinks, will not be 
great. 


Gloucester Shows His Hand 


143 

Destroy this letter when thou shalt have read 
it. 

“ I remain, dearest, thy servant unto death, — 

Walter.^^ 

When I had finished this letter I went in search 
of one of the men which had gone with me to 
Ludlow. He was the gigantic and good natured 
Irishman, whose honest and determined face 
made me to select him in preference to either of 
his companions, who were better known to me. 

Michael,” said I, when I at length found him, 
“ I wish thee to take this packet, and set out for 
Westminster Palace at once. Spare not thy 
horse. When thou hast come into the Palace 
enquire for the Lady Hazel Woodville. Hand her 
this packet. That is a part of thy duty. The 
other part is for thee to make sure that thou 
speakest not of thy message or journey, to any- 
one.” 

“ In faith, yer honour, ye may dipind on me fer 
speed and a close mouth. Oi’ll be thare as soon 
as could the divil, with all his wings; and as fer 
sacrecy, uh ! sure, the damned thumb screws 
thimsilves could no more draw a wourd through 
moy teeth than, as the priests sez, ye could pull 
a camel through the houle in a nadle.” 

I could not help but smile at the extravagance 
of his speech; but I put down my head as I 
fumbled with my purse, for it is not good policy 


144 


With Ring of Shield 

to laugh at one which is about to carry your life 
in his hand. “ Here is gold for thee, that thou 
mayest not want for aught upon thy way,^^ and 
I handed him the full of my hand of Gloucester’s 
easily won gold pieces. I knew that this would 
lend him the wings of Mercury, and would tie his 
mouth more tightly ; and so it did. 

“ Hivin bliss yer honour ! ” said he. “ Whoy, 
Oi can buy out the houle o’ London with sich a 
fortune.” 

So the faithful fellow mounted his horse and 
rode off at such a goodly pace as left no doubt in 
my mind that my message would reach Hazel in 
time for the Queen to take whatever action she 
might think best. 


CHAPTER XIII 


THE FLIGHT FROM THE PALACE 

Hazel was with Mary in their own apart- 
ments when she received word that a messenger 
desired to see her. 

“ Bid him give thee the message, and do thou 
bring it here,’' said Hazel. 

The servant went out, but soon returned. 
“ The soldier, madam, doth refuse to put the 
packet into other hands than thine,” said the 
maid. 

“ What may this mean ? ” thought Hazel. 
** Surely this must be of vast importance,” said 
she to Mary. 

'' Mayhap 'tis best that thou shouldst see him,” 
said Mary. 

The two maids walked down the passage to 
where the man was standing, cap in hand, and as 
motionless as a pile of armour. However, when 
he saw the ladies approaching he started forward 
and, dropping on one knee, he handed the packet 
to the proper maid, though how he knew her I 
cannot understand. But then those fellows about 
the Palace have naught to do but learn who peo- 
ple are and all about them. 

145 


146 With Ring of Shield 

Here is a gold piece for thee/^ said Hazel, as 
she reached it toward him. 

No, yer ladyship,'' he replied, Oi thank thee 
much fer thoine offer; but moy master hath al- 
ridy given me so much o' the pricious stuff that 
it's thinkin' Oi am to know what to do with it." 
With this he saluted them smartly and walked 
away. 

“ What is it. Hazel ? " asked Mary, when 
Michael was gone. 

Hazel, however, was so deeply engaged with 
the reading of my letter that she did not hear her 
companion ; so Mary leaned on her friend's 
shoulder, and read it for herself. 

Neither said anything until they had read twice 
what was writ. “ What can it all mean ? " asked 
Mary, at last. Then she read aloud, as though 
the sound of her voice might make the meaning 
clearer, as it sometimes doth. 

Hush ! " said Hazel, as she put her hand over 
her friend's mouth ; “ dost thou not see that he 
commands me to keep this most secret? Come, 
let us to the Queen, and tell her all." 

So they went to her Majesty's apartments; she 
was talking with her daughter Elizabeth when 
they entered. ‘‘ What causes thee to look so 
troubled. Hazel ? " asked the Queen, the moment 
that they had entered ; for my dear girl was badly 
frightened by the contents of my note. 

I have just received a letter which is of great 


147 


The Flight From the Palace 

import to thee/' answered the maiden; and she 
handed the Queen the open packet; for her fear 
had robbed her of any bashfulness she might have 
felt in having her Majesty see the manner in 
which I did address her. 

The Queen read and reread the letter through, 
from first to last. At length she seemed to realize 
the terrible meaning of it all. Oh ! that ac- 
cursed, hump-back knave, to dare to lift his hand 
against those which guard and protect the King! 
No peace shall I now have. He will not stop with 
Rivers. I shall be the next to feel his tyranny. 
But I will match him yet ! " she cried. 

“ Send for my son, the Marquis of Dorset," 
said she, as her eyes flashed and her face became 
as though carved from marble. 

When Dorset arrived, and heard from his 
mother what had happened to his uncle and his 
brother, he showed his anger less ; but in his cold 
grey eyes, and firm cut mouth, one might read 
even greater determination than his mother pos- 
sessed together with all her quickness of percep- 
tion. 

“ Methinks, mother," said he at length, “ that 
thou hadst best leave the Palace, and take refuge 
in the Sanctuary yonder. Take with thee my dear 
sisters and our little Prince. Whilst he is not in 
the power of the boar young Edward shall be 
safe." 

‘‘ You counsel well, my son," replied the Queen. 


148 


With Ring of Shield 


“ Let us then make haste, and be in safety ere 
the traitorous cur arrives. Girls, ye must ac- 
company us. Go and make ready, with all ex- 
pediency, for in haste alone now lies our safety.’' 
This latter she addressed to Hazel and Mary, who 
had remained in the room whilst these things 
were taking place. 

“ Oh, Richard,” said the Queen, as though he 
were there before her, “ thou shalt suffer for this 
act of thine ! Thou thinkest that by taking from 
the King the only man in England capable of 
training his gentle mind in the properest course 
thou shalt be able to infuse thy murderous 
thoughts into this helpless innocent, and so use 
him to thy profit. The curse of poor old Mar- 
garet is now falling upon me, and her prophecy 
is coming true. But yet,” she added, as though to 
herself, she cursed him also. Oh, why hath not 
her curses first fallen upon him; I never did her 
wrong. Ah, yes, this is my punishment for hav- 
ing caused poor Clarence’s death. Would to God 
it had been this limping dog that I had asked for, 
dead. Then all should have been well. Clarence 
was gentle, and never did me harm. ’Tis indeed 
God’s curse for my climbing to great heights 
upon the necks of others that has now fallen upon 
my head, and bent it low. Where I have stepped 
on others, now others step on me. It is just, oh 
Lord, it is just. But oh ! merciful Father,” cried 
she, as her spirit began to give way, “ let all thy 



“I am to blame, and I alone should suffer .” — Page 14^. 


■>■ '■’■ ■ -^Kt.' ■ X-.. ,v 


: I 

f 




Vw 


^f-:' 7 7 V 



:v 

‘ ' ■« - • * 


?! 






A JL 


#. • *^ «»Pi • , ♦ ' « - 


• ^ ^ ‘T'p - >• 

*->i W 

. ‘ • ■ • v. • . .' < t' ■'■•. 


" 1 if "^F""r* *' 

»* =¥^ 




c-i : ^■^^’ 4 ’, 

rSi -* ^ 1 


!}yMj ' -V' ' '^-^ 




. ^ 


4 !-V..;*^ ^V' 






W' 

:i *€, \/cv- - 

' Mii — - 


‘>.i* 


.jj 

r s 


I '•: 


c.‘ s.W''* - 

1 ' 

i--I # • • 


:- ♦.t 


* i 




< 


• - \_i 




* • * 

# 







r\ 


. 


'm .- :* b. 




-C 


149 


The Flight From the Palace 

wrath fall upon me; for I am the guilty one. 
Let not the jealousy of Richard bring harm unto 
others than me. I am to blame, and I alone 
should suffer.’’ As she finished this speech she 
stood erect, her face turned heavenward, and her 
arms upraised in entreaty. As she stood thus 
her noble form lost none of that queenly dignity 
which must ever have marked her as a Queen 
among women. 

“ Come, come, mother, thou must not give way 
thus. Gloucester would rejoice indeed, if he knew 
that he had so affected thee,” said Dorset, as he 
advanced and put his arm around his modier’s 
neck, and patted her tenderly upon the shoulder. 
“ Besides,” he continued, gently, as he led her to 
the window, we are losing valuable time. We 
know not when Gloucester may arrive ; and when 
he does, it is then too late for thee to leave the 
Palace.” 

'' Thou art right, my son,” said her Majesty. 
“ Indeed ’tis weakness in me to thus give way. 
All mine energies must now be set aworking, 
that I may cause that traitor’s downfall.” As 
she spoke she walked rapidly to a door leading 
to some of her servant’s quarters. This she 
opened, and called within : — What ho ! Jane ! ” 
Then as some one made answer, she continued : — 
Have all my belongings put into boxes at once ; 
all my jewels carefully put together in their case. 
All things must be in readiness within the hour.” 


150 


With Ring of Shield 

It shall be done, your Majesty,’’ came from 
the inner room. 

The girls then hastened to their apartments, 
to get their belongings in readiness for their de- 
parture; whilst Dorset went to give orders to his 
following to be prepared to escort her Majesty. 

Within the time specified by the Queen all ar- 
rangements had been completed, and they were 
ready to cross over to the Sanctuary. 

Though the distance is short— in fact, the two 
buildings join — yet they were escorted by a body 
of armed men. Hazel told me after that they 
looked more like Queen Margaret going to battle, 
in the time of Warwick, than the good Queen 
Elizabeth on her way unto a Sanctuary. 

The little Duke of York laughed and chatted as 
they were collecting his toy weapons. “ Wait, 
Lady Hazel, until I grow up and am a man, and 
can hold a lance in rest. Then I will ride a tour- 
ney ; and when I am proclaimed the champion of 
the day I shall make thee my Queen of Beauty, 
and thou shalt put a wreath upon my head. Oh, 
thou needst not laugh ! ” he cried, as Hazel smiled 
at this confident young gentleman ; “ remember, I 
shall soon be old enough to wear mine armour, 
and break a lance; I’m nearly nine already,” he 
added, as he straightened his little body, and 
threw back his head with as bold a toss as could 
any old champion produce. 

And wilt thou not make me thy Queen of 


The Flight From the Palace 151 

Beauty ? ’’ asked Mary, as though she did feel the 
slight. 

“ Now come, Lady Mary, do not be cross with 
me ; I’ll make thee a Queen of Beauty too ; for I 
shall ride lots of tourneys, and be the champion 
every time. Uncle of Gloucester is going to teach 
me how to hold my lance, that I can dismount a 
knight; so I cannot be other than a great cham- 
pion, when I have such a teacher; for ye know 
uncle of Gloucester is the greatest lance in the 
world. Is he not, sister?” And he turned to 
the Princess Elizabeth, as though seeking support 
with which to prop up his idol. 

“ Nay, that I cannot tell,” answered his eldest 
sister. “ Thou hast a greater knowledge of these 
things than have I.” And she smiled sadly on 
the young innocent. 

’Tis very true,” said the little Prince, with a 
wise nod, as they set out after his mother, “ we 
men know more of those things ; yet ’tis the ladies 
that do inspire us and lead us on to such great 
feats.” 

The Princess, Mary, and Hazel, could no longer 
restrain their laughter. This greatly offended 
the little Duke. He lowered the butt of the little 
whip which he did carry, no matter what his oc- 
cupation, and charged, with all the speed he could 
succeed in forcing from his little body. He struck 
his brother, Dorset, fairly between the shoulders, 
which gave that nobleman such a start that he 


152 


With Ring of Shield 


scarce kept his feet. Then the little Prince turned 
and looked back at the girls, with a satisfied smile, 
which plainly said : — “ Now, ye would laugh at 
me? Was not that course run right well and 
knightly? ” 

By this time they had reached their destination ; 
so, after dismissing their following, they were all 
admitted to the Sanctuary. 


CHAPTER XIV 


I REACH WESTMINSTER 

When we reached Westminster, and neared 
the Palace, Lord Hastings, attended by a large 
following, among which I espied Catesby, came 
forth to meet us. As we did near them they 
lined the road on either side and cheered the King 
as we passed between these rows of English oaks. 
Hastings himself joined in with us and rode with 
Buckingham, behind the King and Gloucester. 
When we arrived at the Palace and dismounted 
Hastings approached Richard and whispered 
something which I did not catch, though I was 
standing just behind the Duke. 

When did she go ? ” asked Richard. 

I could not hear what Hastings answered. 

And took the little Duke along ? ’’ cried the 
Prince, in a voice that plainly showed his annoy- 
ance. ** Now by Holy Paul ! he continued, 
^‘this is indeed too much. Her Majesty doth 
forget herself.” 

What is it, uncle, that my mother does for- 
get ? ” asked the young King, who had overheard 
this last remark. He looked Richard firmly in 
the eye as he spake and held his head so high and 
153 


154 


With Ring of Shield 

spoke with such a dignity as had proclaimed him 
a King right royal, even had he been dressed in 
the garb of a rag monger. 

“ Ah, your Majesty, thy mother, I am sad to 
say, hath not stayed to greet her son and King; 
when I said she had forgot herself I meant to say 
that she had forgot her duty, which was to stay 
and welcome thee, after thy long absence from her 
sight. And besides not being near herself, which 
were in itself strange, she hath taken with her all 
of thy dear sisters, and his Grace of York, thy 
brother.’' 

No doubt my mother had good cause for her 
act, and I do not wish to hear her criticized,” said 
Edward, with great heat. “ But uncle,” he 
asked, in a more gentle tone, when he saw the 
look of pain on Gloucester’s face, “ whither hath 
she gone? ” 

“To the Sanctuary over yonder, so my Lord of 
Hastings tells me.” 

“ But why should she take Sanctuary, as 
though this were a time of war and bloodshed ? ” 

“ Nay, that I cannot tell your Majesty. ’Twas 
this strange act that made me to say — more in 
surprise than with premeditation — that thy Royal 
mother had forgot herself; for which offense I 
crave my master’s pardon,” said Richard with 
prodigious meekness. He stood with uncovered 
head before the little King and looked, so to per- 
fection, the saint which thinks he hath trans- 


I Reach Westminster 155 

gressed, and humbly prays for pardon, that not 
one there — besides some few who knew the 
man — but thought him the meekest soul in 
England. 

Indeed, mine uncle, I meant not to be cross 
with thee ; when I spoke I knew not the hurt that 
my words did carry to thee; and besides, now 
that I understand the matter, I wonder not that 
thou didst express thy surprise. Indeed 'tis 
strange that my mother so should flee to Sanc- 
tuary, as though her son were to be considered as 
her enemy.’^ 

This, no doubt, was the object Gloucester had 
aimed at when he sued so meekly for his pardon. 
He desired to win the King over to his side, and 
make him to believe that 'twas from her son she 
fled. It was now more easy for me to read his 
object in his manner, since his treachery with 
Rivers and the others. 

We then entered the Palace, where Richard 
called a council to decide what measures should 
be taken in order that the Duke of York might 
be brought to keep company with his brother. 

“ For,^’ said Gloucester, “ 'tis an insult to his 
Majesty, to thus fly from him as though he had 
the plague. Indeed his Royal Highness of York 
must be returned at once to his proper place, be- 
side his brother. If this news be bruited»abroad,” 
continued he, '' 'twill make England precious 
ridiculous in the eyes of all Europe." 


156 With Ring of Shield 

Cardinal Bouchier and the Bishop of York 
were present at this council. 

And what course wouldst thou advise me to 
pursue, that I may succeed in releasing the little 
Duke from his involuntary imprisonment ? ” 
asked Richard, speaking to the Cardinal. 

“ Ah ! your Royal Highness, it may be very 
difficult, indeed, to change the mind of the Queen, q 
T hou knowest as well as I how wilful is her 
Majesty, when she hath once made up her mind.'' 

“ Let her not dare to match her strength 
against me," cried Gloucester, who now spoke 
more freely, as the King had left the room. “ By 
Saint Paul! if she doth not hand the boy over 
unto his legal protector I shall be compelled to 
take him by force, which I do not like to do." 

“ Ah I good my lord, commit not the sin of 
using force on those who have taken refuge in 
God's place of protection, where the vilest crim- 
inal need fear no harm I " cried both the Church- 
men, with one voice. 

“ Yes," returned Richard, with his cunning 
smile, “ but, most reverend sirs, the Duke of 
York hath committed no offence, and therefore 
he has not the rights of Sanctuary; and, on that 
account, the Queen must expect force, if she con- 
sents not to return him when politely requested, 
by two such worshipful gentlemen, to do so." 

If the Churchmen were looking for some ex- 
cuse to enable them to agree with Richard they 


I Reach Westminster 157 

now had found one. “ Ah ! your Royal High- 
ness, who but thyself could have thought of such 
a reason ? 

“ Who indeed? ” thought I, but with a different 
meaning. 

'' The point is well taken,'’ consented the 
Bishop of York. “ The Prince, thy nephew, 
having committed no sin, has — under the cus- 
toms of Holy Church — no right nor reason for 
taking Sanctuary; and besides,” he continued, “ I 
understand that he hath no desire to remain in 
seclusion, and is but detained there by her Ma- 
jesty, his mother.” 

** This she hath no right to do,” broke in 
Richard. Was not I appointed the protector 
of, these children, by my Royal brother? And 
does the Queen take it upon herself thus to as- 
sume mine office ? ” With this Gloucester arose 
and walked back and forth across the room; his 
left arm drawn up, and his thumb stuck in his 
belt, as was his usual custom. With his right 
hand he played with his dagger; drawing it 
partly from its richly jewelled sheath, and then 
returning it with a sharp '' snick,” thus keeping 
time with his limping step. As he walked he kept 
up a continual string of sharp speeches against 
the Queen, like the discharge from a company 
of archers, each arrow having its mark to strike. 

Ha ! Saint Paul, one might think the Protector 
of England an office of but little weight. Old 


158 With Ring of Shield 

Louis will have grand amusement at our expense. 
The King’s brother not at the coronation, but 
hidden away, as though his Majesty were a 
tyrant. ’Tis monstrous! And the sacrilege of 
this act. A boy, not yet nine years of age, which 
could never have committed an offence, hidden 
in a house of God as though it were a fortress. 
Ha! my Lord Cardinal,” said he, as he stopped 
suddenly before that most reverend gentleman, 
“ the slight is as great to thee as it is to me. 
What sayst thou ? Shall we submit meekly, 
whilst others walk over us and break the laws of 
our several charges; or shall we demand the 
person of the Duke, and, if he be not handed over 
gently, then rescue him by force ? ” 

“ Most certainly I do agree with his Royal 
Highness, and think ’tis an outrage for the Queen 
to take the stand she hath,” said the Bishop, who 
evidently desired to curry favor with Gloucester 
by agreeing with him. “ Of course,” he added, 
methought a little nervously, “if her Majesty 
consents to quietly restore the little Duke, so 
much the better; then no precedent need be set 
for using force to obtain those which have taken 
refuge in a Sanctuary.” 

“ And what says my Lord Hastings ? ” asked 
Richard, as he turned to that nobleman, who had 
not yet expressed his opinion. 

“ I am of the same opinion as these most holy 
gentlemen. If her Majesty can be persuaded to 


I Reach Westminster 


159 


hand over the Duke, peacefully, so much the 
better; if not, why then use force,” replied the 
Chancellor. 

During all this conversation Catesby — who 
was present — stood beside Hastings, as a dog 
by its master. Whenever he caught mine eye he 
stared so impudently that I had much ado to re- 
strain myself from walking across the room and 
letting the low-lived hound feel the weight of my 
hand. All that which Harleston had told me of 
his insults to Hazel was brought to my mind 
with double its former force, and almost drove 
me mad. 

Oh, I will twist thy neck for thee at the first 
opportunity,” said I, not knowing that I said it 
half aloud, till Harleston, who was standing at 
my side, poked me in the ribs with his elbow. 

Hush ! ” said he, “ or thou shalt be over- 
heard.” 

This recalled me to myself, and I took good 
care thereafter not to think aloud when in the 
presence of men that I regarded as mine enemies. 

The moment that Catesby saw Harleston check 
me he leaned over the Chancellor’s shoulder and 
whispered something in his ear. I know not 
what it was; but it must have referred to us, for 
Hastings turned at once and eyed me suspiciously. 
His gaze was anything but pleasant ; for he clearly 
showed his displeasure at something, by his long 
and frowning look. 


i6o With Ring of Shield 

“ Another debt I owe thee, Master Catesby,” 
said I, taking good care, however, that I did not 
pronounce the words by other agents than my 
mind. 

So it was there decided that the two Church- 
men should go together, and try to persuade the 
Queen to hand over the Duke of York to them.. 
In case this failed they were to inform her that 
Gloucester would have him taken from her by 
force. 


CHAPTER XV 


MICHAEL AND CATESBY 

Though Harleston and I were both anxious 
to go at once unto the Sanctuary, and see the 
girls, yet my friend, who thought it might arouse 
suspicion were we to be seen there by the Cardi- 
nal and the Bishop, persuaded me to wait until 
the following day. ‘‘ For,” said he, “ I do be- 
lieve that fellow Catesby already suspects us 
of being in some way connected with the Queen’s 
flight. Methinks ’twas in reference to that he 
whispered to Hastings, and which caused Lord 
William to look on us so unpleasantly.” 

“ I believe that thou art right,” I replied. 

We were sitting in my room when this con- 
versation took place. Just then a knock came at 
the door. I feared that we might have been over- 
heard, so I thought the best plan should be to 
open, without any show of mystery. I therefore 
called out, without changing my position : — 
“ Come in ! ” I scarcely know what I expected 
to see when the door should open; yet methinks 
I had not been surprised had it been either Lord 
Hastings himself, or a body of yeomen sent to 
arrest me. Remember, my dears, after the ex- 
161 


i 62 


With Ring of Shield 

ample I had seen as we were entering Stony 
Stratford my mind was in a fit state to expect 
something of this kind. It was with a sigh of 
relief, therefore, that I did recognize mine Irish 
messenger, which had so well fulfilled his mis- 
sion. The enormous fellow completely filled the 
door, as he stood upon the threshold, cap in hand, 
awaiting a further command ere he did enter. 

Ah ! Michael, it is thou.” 

“ Divil anither,” he replied, without moving a 
muscle. 

I smiled at his serious humour, and asked him 
to enter and close the door; for I knew from his 
manner that he had something to communicate. 

And now, Michael, I must thank thee for the 
speedy way in which thou didst fulfil thy mission.” 

“ Uh ! yer honour, it’s no thanks Oi desarve fer 
doin’ moy dooty,” and he shifted from one foot 
to the other and struck his boot with his cap, as 
though my thanks but made him to feel uneasy. 
With all his giant strength he was at heart but a 
great boy. 

“But what is now thy business with me? If 
there be aught that I can do for thee thou hast 
but to ask and it is done, Michael.” 

“ No, yer honour, it is not that,” he replied. 
“ Oi came but to till thee, sor, that thoine armour 
— which was rusted some — hath bin clained and 
is now ridy fer wear,” said he, quickly, as he eyed 
Harleston closely. 


Michael and Catesby 163 

What in the devil’s name art thou talking 
about? Why, I have no armour that is rusted.” 

No, not now, sor,” said he, with that same 
serene face. When he had finished this, how- 
ever, and saw Harleston’s head thrown back, as 
my friend stared at the ceiling, in an effort to 
refrain from laughing, Michael raised his eye- 
brows, and jerked his head in Frederick’s direc- 
tion. 

Ah ! so that is the difficulty,” said I, laugh- 
ing. ’Tis my friend thou fearest. Ah, Michael, 
1 am proud of thy discretion,” I continued, as I 
walked over to where he stood, and slapped him 
on that shoulder which stood out like a block of 
iron draped with cloth. And indeed one might 
as well have struck a piece of steel as that shoul- 
der with its shirt of mail beneath the rough coarse 
jacket. “ However, thou needst not fear to speak 
out boldly before Sir Frederick, as I have no 
secret that is unknown to him.” 

In that case, sor, Oi must pray thoy pardon,” 
said he, speaking to Harleston ; “ but in these 
toimes, whin great min, as will as the common 
folk, turn out to be divils it be moighty hard to 
pick out the honest soul.” 

“ Indeed thou art right, Michael, and it shall be 
well for thee to continue to trust but those that 
thou knowest full well to be true and honest 
men,” said my friend, which admired this frank 
admission of suspicion. ‘‘ Thou art an honest 


164 


With Ring of Shield 

fellow, and I like thee well; but be careful of 
this,” he continued, — be sure that thou dost 
practise thine honesty with great caution. Hon^ 
esty, now-a-days, seems to be the shortest road 
to the block; unless thou art cautious enough to 
be honestly dishonest.” 

Oi understand not thoy wourds,” said Mi- 
chael, as he scratched his head, with a puzzled 
look ; but for a moment only. “Uh !” said he, “Oi 
think that Oi have a hould on what yer honour 
manes, and Oi'll profit by yer advice, sor.” 

“ But come,” said I, “ What is it that thou 
wishest to tell me? For well do I know that 
story about mine armour to be but a disguise.” 

“ In faith it was, sor, and Oi now craves yer 
pardon fer the tillin^ of a lo^ to yer honour.” 

“ It had been granted ere thou didst ask. 
Come, to thy news.” 

“ Will, sor, it was jist after Oi had delivered 
thoy missage, and was walkin' along the hall on 
moy way to look after moy horse, which was 
sore toired, that Oi mit his honour, Sor William 
Catesby. As Oi took off moy cap to him, he 
stops me, and sez he : — ‘ Whare didst thou come 
from ? ’ 

“ ' From Oireland, yer honour,’ sez Oi. This 
Oi said that Oi moight have toime to git a good 
loie through moy thick skull. 

“ ‘ Thou needst not have tould me that,’ sez he, 


Michael and Catesby 165 

and he began to laugh, though fer the loife o’ me 
Oi know not yit what so playzed him.” 

I glanced at Harleston. His head was thrown 
back in his chair, as was his habit whilst sitting 
and listening to anything that interested him. I 
could see by his amused smile that he was not 
surprised at Catesby ’s laughter. No more was 
I. 

What said you then ? ” asked I, as I saw 
Michael looking at me in surprise. No doubt he 
was wondering what I saw to so amuse me. 

‘‘ Uh ! thin Oi said : — ‘ But yer honour axed 
me, so Oi had to till thee.’ 

‘‘‘Oi mint not whare wast thou born, but whare 
hast thou come from jist now? ’ sez he. 

“‘Uh ! yer honour manes whare am Oi jist after 
lavin’, this minit ? ’ sez Oi. 

“ Thin he nodded, and still kipt on a smoilin’. 

“ ‘ Bad luck to me fer a stoopid clown,’ sez Oi. 
‘ Oi moight have known what yer honour mint, 
without kapin’ ye standin, explainin’ the houle o’ 
this toime.’ 

“ Now all this whoile, sor, Oi was warein’ out 
what little brains the good Lord gave me (and 
Oi think he moight have bin moure liberal or ilse 
kape me out o’ the way o’ sich confusin’ quis- 
tions)to troy and foind a somethin’ raisonable ex- 
cuse fer bein’ thare. At last Oi saw that Oi had 
gained all the toime that moight be, without 


i66 


With Ring of Shield 

makin’ him angry, so Oi said the first thing that 
came to moy tongue. 

' Uh ! sor.' sez Oi, ' some wan’s stray dawg 
came in at the oupen door, so Oi came after to 
troy and put the baste out.’ 

‘ Thou lookest strangely besmeared with mud. 
Didst thou git that with chasin’ of the dawg ? ’ 
sez he, and he oyed me loike the divil. 

‘ Uh ! sure, yer honour, Oi was jist a gittin off 
o’ moy horse whin Oi saw the baste inter,’ 
sez Oi. 

“ ‘ And whare moight you have bin on thoy 
horse ? ’ sez he. 

“ ‘ Whoy, upon his back, sor,’ sez Oi. 

“ ‘ Nay, nay,’ sez he, ‘ Oi mane from whare 
didst thou roide to-day, fer from thoy looks thou 
hast bin beyond the city gates ? ’ 

“ ' Yis, yer honour,’ sez Oi, ' thou hast found 
me out ; but Oi pray thee do not report me to moy 
master, whin he returns.’ 

^ And who is thoy master? ’ sez he. 

Sor Walter Bradley, and it playze yer hon- 
our,’ sez Oi. 

Now methought, sor, that this would put 
him off the scint; fer by the close way he quis- 
tioned me Oi filt sure he must be on it. But 
whin Oi mihtioned thoy name, sor, he wint into 
a divil of a timper, indade he did, yer honour. And 
thin he turned on me and called me sich avil 
names as made it hard fer me to hould back moy 


Michael and Catesby 


167 


Hand from brakin' the head o' the spalpeen; fer 
indade, sor, he is no gintlemin, with all his foine 
airs, and knoight though he be." 

And what said he of me? " I asked. Surely 
he had a bad word for me." 

Uh ! yer honour, Oi would not repate his in- 
sults fer the wourld. Indade its ashamed O'moy- 
silf Oi am fer not crackin' his skull with moy 
fist, fer what he said o' thee. The raison Oi did 
not, was because Oi feared to do it without thoine 
order. Do but say the wourd and he is a corpse, 
sor." 

‘‘No, do the knave no harm, Michael; for it 
should but cause thy death. Indeed thou art 
right, he is a disgrace to knighthood; still, he is 
a friend of my Lord Hastings, whose vengeance 
would fall on thee." 

“ Sure methinks his lordship should thank me 
fer riddin' him o' sich a noosance," said Michael, 
with a shrug of his shoulders which clearly 
showed his contempt for Catesby. 

“ But did he question thee any further ? " I 
asked. 

“ Did he quistion me anny further, yer honour ? 
Hivins, sor! Oi should think he did that same," 
said Michael with a force that left no room for 
doubt in my mind. 

“ ‘ Uh I ' sez he, whin he had stopped his foul 
talk about thee, sor; “ Oi belave thou hast jist 
ridden from Northampton, thou villain,' sez he; 


i68 


With Ring of Shield 

as though he had anny roight to call an honest 
man a villain, But thin, mayhap he gits other 
folks mixed up with hissilf, whin he gits excoited 
loike,’' added Michael with prodigious solem- 
ness. 

I was compelled to laugh, despite the anxiety 
I felt about this matter. 

‘ Northampton? ’ sez Oi, in surprise loike, as 
though Oi had nivir heard o’ sich a place. 

‘‘ ‘ Didst thou not roide from Ludlow to North- 
ampton with the King? ” sez he. 

“ ‘ From whare, sor? ’ sez Oi. 

^ From Ludlow, thou stoopid varlet,’ sez he; 
and he raised his hand as though he filt loike 
hittin’ me a blow on the ear. 

'' ‘ Uh ! yer honour,’ sez Oi, ' it’s makin’ sport 
o’ poor common soudlier thou art doin’. Hivin 
knows, sor, whare that place ye spake o’ may be ; 
but fer moy part, yer honour, Oi nivir heard o’ it 
afore.’ 

‘ Oi know not what to make o’ thee,’ sez he, 
after he had stood a starin’ at me whoilst a man 
moight brathe about the quarter o’ a score o’ 
toimes. 

' Mither-o’-Gawd ! ’ sez Oi, a prayin’ loike, 
* dount lit him make me into anny thing loike 
hissilf.’ ” 

This was too much for Harleston. He lay 
doubled up in his chair like a wizzled leaf in the 


Michael and Catesby 169 

fall of the year, and shaking as though the leaf 
he resembled was an aspen. He made no sound, 
but I could see it was all that he could do to re- 
frain from bursting forth into one roar. 

Go on, Michael,” said I, when I had some- 
what recovered myself; for I too was bursting 
with pent up laughter, '' What did he then say? ” 

“ Uh ! sure sor, he saw that Oi was but a poor 
fool, and that he could not git anny news out o' 
me, so he shrugged his shoulders loike a damned 
Frinchmin and walked on. But still he kipt 
alookin’ back as though he didn't know whither 
to belave me or not.'' 

“ Ah, Michael, thou art indeed a true soldier 
and a faithful servant. From this time forth I 
do desire thee to attend me as my squire. In 
field of battle, or in the lists, do thou attend me; 
for well do I know that a truer heart or a 
stronger arm in England there is not.” 

“ Thou art right Bradley,” said Harleston, 
with a hearty warmth, “ and hadst thou not made 
this man the offer that thou hast just made I 
would have asked him to serve me.” 

Poor Michael stood speechless before us. 
First would he look at me, and then to my friend. 
He could not speak his thanks in words; but he 
did it with such an eloquence by his looks as had 
been more than sufficient, even had I done him 
the greatest favour in my power. But I believe 


lyo With Ring of Shield 

to this day that I could not have better pleased 
him had I been the King and made him my Lord 
High Chancellor. 

'' But, sor,’’ said Michael, when he had some- 
what recovered himself, and knelt and, despite 
mine efforts to prevent him, kissed my hand, 
“ Oi 'am not wourthy o’ sich an honour. Sure, 
sor, Oi can lay on a hard blow and sich loike, 
but as fer attindin’ on a gintlemin, in a proper 
way loike, uh ! bad luck to me, Oi’d be but a dis- 
grace to thee, sor.” 

“ Come, come, Michael, thou must not be too 
modest,” said I. 

Remember this advice that now I give thee,” 
said Harleston. “ If thou wouldst rise in this 
world that is filled with the gusts of opportunities 
do not let modesty nor fear close up thy wings 
of advantage. But spread them rather, that they 
may. catch these eddying gusts, and thou be 
borne upon them to the heights of greatness.” 

Michael stood and stared at Harleston, with 
his mouth open, for a breathing space. Then said 
he in surprise : — “ But, yer honour, divil a wing 
have Oi to moy name, and Oi dount want thim 
jist yit, seein’ that one must go through purga- 
tory ere he begins to grow thim.” 

Evidently Harleston’s speech was beyond the 
depth of Michael’s understanding. 

“ Uh ! sor,” said he, when he had expressed 
his opinion of the wings of advantage, Oi was 


Michael and Catesby 171 

about to finish about Sor William whin yer 
honours spoke to me so koindly. 

What, was there more?’' 

Thare was, sor. Oi walked down the hall 
till Oi came to a corner, and, as he had koind o’ 
made me inquisitive loike, by his quistioning o’ 
me so close, Oi jist stipped around the corn'er 
and stopped to look back to see whare he wint, 
sor.” 

“Yes, and where did he go?” I asked with 
interest. 

“ Sure, sor, he wint straight up to the door 
whare the ladies came out o’, and he stops thare, 
sor, and he looks back to see if thare was anny 
one behoind him loike. Will, sor, Oi was out o’ 
soight by the toime his eyes had rached the place 
whare Oi was hidin’. Whin Oi looks out agin 
he was not thare; but the ladies’ door was 
open.” 

“ Death and damnation ! ” I almost shrieked. 
Then turning to Michael : — “ Go on, go on ! ” I 
cried. 

“ He was ounly in fer the space o’ whoilst ye 
moight bra the about a half a score o’ toimes, thin 
out he comes, with a koind o’ disappintment on 
his face. 

“ ‘ Must be in the park,’ sez he, as he started 
fer the door. ‘ Damned if she’ll escape me this 
toime.’ 

“Oi gits out as fast as moy long legs could carry 


172 With Ring of Shield 

me. But Oi waited outsoide and saw him go into 
the park, astrollin’ along at his aise loike. 

“ As soon as he had got out o' soight Oi takes 
after him, afollowin' the same path that he took. 
He wint all over the houle damned place, alookin' 
here and alookin' thare, as though he ixpicted 
to foind some wan. Mither-o'-Gawd ! sor, had 
the ladies bin thare he’d o’ found some wan be- 
hoind him afore anny harm could o’ come to thim 
fair craters ; fer, yer honour, avin though he be a 
knoight, Oi’d not trust him as far as Oi could 
throw him with a browken arm.” 

Thou art right there,” said Harleston ; “ he 
hath fallen to the lowest depths, and needs must 
soon be called upon to answer for his conduct.” 

^'Fallen! Harleston; dost thou say fallen?” I 
cried ; Why, the dog hath never been aught but 
what he is. ’Tis but the influence that he hath 
obtained with Lord Hastings that is now lending 
him more audacity.” 

Will, sor,” continued Michael, when again I 
told him to proceed with his story, “ he dis- 
couvered not the ladies in the park. Thin, yer 
honour, he starts back, and it did give me the divil 
o’ a toime to kape out o’ soight o’ the varmint. 
Jist as he come in soight o’ the court yard he yills 
out as though some wan had struck him with a 
dagger — bad luck that some wan didn’t — ‘ What 
the divil manes this?* sez he, so loud that Oi 


Michael and Catesby 173 

could hear him, and he starts off at a run, as 
though the houle Palace was afoire. 

Uh ! murther ! ’ sez Oi, and Oi takes after 

him. 

Whin Oi came close enough, Oi saw the 
Quane, Gawd bliss her, and all o’ the Princesses, 
and the little Dooke o’ York and his Hoighness, 
the Marquis o’ Dorset, and the Lady Hazel and 
the Lady Mary, and thare was a strong body o’ 
souldiers walkin’ all around thim and protictin’ 
thim loike. 

“ Sor William stood alookin’ after thim as 
they wint across the yard, and all the whoile he 
was standin’ he was acursin’ and aswearin’ as will 
as a bitter man moight. 

“ Oi lift him astandin’ thare whoilst Oi wint 
and took care o’ moy horse. 

“ Whin Oi came back near the place whare he 
had bin, Hivin hilp me if he wasn’t still astandin’ 
thare, with his head down, alookin’ at his fate! 

“ ‘ Uh I ’ sez he, as Oi came within ear-shot o’ 
his tongue, ‘ the Book will give me the divil fer 
this. It must have bin that knave o’ an Oirish- 
man that brought her the news o’ her brother’s 
and son’s fate. It would not be so bad if they 
hadn’t taken little York,’ sez he, still atalkin’ 
to hissilf, though he ought to be ashamed o’ his- 
silf fer spakin’ to sich a knave. 

Thin Oi thought it was toime fer me to git 


174 With Ring of Shield 

out o’ soight, as he moight not loike to be caught 
atalkin’ to hissilf loike — and Oi dount blame him 
a bit nather. So Oi jist gits behoind the gate 
that goes down that soide alley, and Oi waits fer 
anny thing more that’s cornin’. 

“ ' Bradley shall pay for this,’ sez he ; 'he must 
be the wan which hath warned the Quane,’ sez 
he. ' Oi had bitter go and till Hastin’s,’ sez he, 
after he had agin stood soilent fer some toime. 

' Oi wounder what Lord William will think o’ 
Richard’s plan.’ 

" ' If its wan that thou dost agray with,’ sez 
Oi to moysilf, the same as Sor William sez to 
hissilf, ' and he be an honest man, he’ll have a 
damned poor opinion o’ it,’ sez Oi. 

" Thin Sor William goes on agin, amumblin’ 
to hissilf, so that Oi could hardly hear him. ‘ If 
he knows what is good fer him he’ll agray with 
Book Richard, and lind him his support. Still,’ 
sez he, after stoppin’ agin, ‘ if Hastin’s was re- 
mouved loike Oi moight some day be the Chan- 
cellor moysilf,’ sez he, and he straightens hissilf 
up and rached up into the air as though he was 
a-tryin’ to catch a floy, though agoin’ so slow 
that anny smort baste, loike a floy, could git away 
afore he got within soight o’ it. Thin, whin he 
thought he had whativir he was after, he 
straightins his arm out to the houle o’ its lingth, 
and houlds it thare, with his head athrown back. 


Michael and Catesby 175 

as though he was his Houliness the Pope at 
Rome. 

* Ah ! wilth, power, and ivirythinV sez he, and 
he smoiled loike the divil. 

‘ Ah ! Bradley, thoy toime is drawin' short. 
Whin Oi till Richard the part that thou hast 
takin aginst him methinks Oi see thoy head upon 
the block, whare Rivers’, Grey’s and Vaughan’s 
soon shall be.’ 

“ Lord, sor, Oi did have the divil’s own toime 
to kape from killin’ the murtherin’ spalpeen! 

“ Whin he had finished his big talk he started 
off, and had his sarvant git his horse ridy, and 
he sits out fer somewhare as though the divil his- 
silf was at his hales — and its moysilf that am 
thinkin’ he’s in the varmint’s heart. 

“ Oi thin waited with fear and trimblin’ fer yer 
honour to return, and as soon as Oi saw thee come 
to thoy rooms Oi followed thee at once, sor, that 
Oi moight warn thee not to trust that knave, who 
is full, intoirely, of all that belongs to Hill, as is 
plainly seen by his mane lookin’ face.” 

When Michael had finished his somewhat 
lengthy, yet to me the mterestingest story that I 
might hear, both Harl^tbn” and T sat for some 
time without speaking. At length I addressed 
Michael. “ Thou hast done better than I could 
have wished for, and indeed thine information is 
of the greatest use to me. I cannot thank thee, 


176 With Ring of Shield 

nor repay thee, sufficiently for this service; but 
if I fall not into the snares of this scheming 
villain thou shalt lack for naught that is in my 
power to give thee/’ 

Uh ! sor, thou hast given thanks that Oi 
do not desarve ; for Oi have but done my dooty to 
moy master. But Oi till thee this, sor, — In case 
annything should go amiss with thee, through 
that spalpeen, Oi hare take moine oath that Oi’ll 
have the loife o’ that varmint fer it.” 


CHAPTER XVI 


MY DANGEROUS POSITION 

Well^ Harleston/' said I, after Michael had 
left us, “ here is the position in which I now find 
myself placed. Methinks thou wilt agree with 
me when I say that my prospects are anything 
but of the brightness of the sun. 

The Queen hath fled from her home and 
hath taken refuge in a Sanctuary for reason of 
her fear of Gloucester. The young King, her 
son, is in the power of the man from whom she 
hath fled. Catesby, who is evidently in the 
service of Richard, hath good reason for his be- 
lief that I warned the Queen and thus have been 
the cause of her taking refuge. Richard hath 
some scheme in hand, the object of which we 
know not. The death of Rivers, Grey and 
Vaughan, is evidently decided upon merely be- 
cause they are friends to the Queen. Gloucester 
is bent on gaining possession of the King’s little 
brother, for what purpose we know not. What 
chance then have I of escaping the tusks of the 
boar?” asked I, when I had finished this some- 
what gloomy list of facts. 

“ My dear friend,” replied Harleston, how- 
177 


178 


With Ring of Shield 

ever strange it may sound, I must say methinks 
thou hast naught to fear from Catesby’s telling 
to Richard the part thou hast played in connec- 
tion with the Queen’s flight.” 

“ Why? ” I asked in surprise. 

^^For this reason,” replied my friend, ‘^Catesby 
was evidently instructed to prevent any messages 
from reaching the Queen, else why should he so 
question Michael, and, when speaking to himself, 
say that Richard would give him the devil when 
he should learn of the Queen’s flight ? ” 

'' Well ? ” I asked, “ and what hath that to do 
with removing the danger from me? ” 

This,” replied my friend in his quiet yet most 
impressive manner. Thinkest thou that Catesby 
would dare to tell Gloucester that he did permit a 
common soldier to carry a message unto the 
Queen, when he should have prevented it? No,” 
said he answering his own question, it is more 
likely that he would attribute the warning to Dor- 
set, over whom he could have no control, and 
therefore could not be blamed for allowing him to 
warn the Queen.” 

“ That may be so,” I cried. And if it be, 
why then I still may wear my head ; for if Catesby 
doth tell Richard I feel a tickling in the back of 
my neck which tells me it then must needs be 
severed.” 

“ However,” said Harleston, “ thou art not by 
any means out of danger. Remember this,” he 


179 


My Dangerous Position 

continued ; “ some one must have warned Dor- 
set. Catesby may suggest that thou wert the man 
which sent the news to him.'^ 

Then the danger is as great as ever ! ” I 
cried in disappointment. ‘‘ Come, come, Harles- 
ton, thou art becoming as bad as Michael, with 
thy surprises and disappointments. Why didst 
thou raise my hopes only to dash them again to 
earth and crush them like an egg ? ’’ This I 
said with a forced smile; for I tried to accept the 
inevitable with a philosophy that I was far from 
feeling. 

‘‘ No,’’ said my friend, with a grave face, I 
think thy danger is not great ; for though Catesby 
may cause Richard to suspect thee of being the 
cause of the Queen’s flight, he cannot prove it 
without showing neglect of duty on his part.” 

Thou art right, my friend,” said I, as I 
grasped his hand and shook it warmly. “ Truly, 
I know not what I could do without thine advice. 

“ But tell me this,” I said, as I remembered the 
incident in the Council room. “ What did Catesby 
whisper to Lord Hastings that made the Chan- 
cellor frown on us ? ” 

Nay, nay, my friend,” said Frederick, laugh- 
ing, “ thou must not think that I can read the 
thoughts of people.” Then he added more se- 
riously : — “ ’Tis like he did but tell Lord William 
that he suspected thee of being connected with 
Dorset in the warning of the Queen.” 


i8o With Ring of Shield 

“ Yes, that must have been it. How clear thou 
dost make everything, Harleston. I would that I 
could look on life as calmly, and think more ere 
I act. Now who but a prophet could have fore- 
seen any danger in informing the Queen of her 
friends’ arrest : yet,” I added, I thank God for 
having permitted me to succeed in doing it, even 
though I lose my head for having done it.” 

“ Thou must not give me credit for having 
foreseen any danger in sending a message by the 
hand of a servant; for Heaven knows I had no 
idea that their plan was so complete as to take 
precautions to prevent the Queen from being 
warned.” 

“ Still, thou didst think it might be dangerous 
for me to come myself to Westminster; therefore, 
something must have told thee that they did not 
wish the Queen to know of her brother’s and her 
son’s arrest.” 

Yes,” he replied, “ but thou dost give me 
credit that belongs not to me. The only danger 
I foresaw was the affront it might give Glouces- 
ter. I did not for one moment think that they 
would dare to. intercept a message to the Queen.” 

‘‘ Well, Frederick,” said I, “ thou seest now 
that they dare do anything. When Richard 
even threatens to take the little Duke from his 
Mother, by force, and that when they are in the 
Sanctuary, which has ever been considered too 
holy for force to be used upon it, we need not be 


My Dangerous Position i8i 

surprised at any move his Highness makes. 
Harleston, thy prophecy is being fulfilled.” 

“When did I make a prophecy?” asked my 
friend. 

“ Dost thou not remember when first we met, 
and thou didst say that Richard, if he were ever 
made Protector, would be revenged upon those 
who did oppose him ? ” 

“ Ah, yes, I do remember me ; but since that 
night my mind and body have been so occupied 
that I have not noticed my prediction reaching its 
fulfilment. However,” he continued, “ but part 
of it, and that the minor one, is now being played. 
If this part lasts not too long we shall live to see 
the last and bloodiest of the prophecy. Do but. 
look back over the history of our race and thou 
shalt see, wherever a man of Richard’s character 
— if ever such there has been — came into a posi- 
tion of power he shone out with the brilliancy of 
a star. But the star they all resembled was a 
falling one, and left a trail of blood behind it, as it 
tumbled from its height.” 


CHAPTER XVII 


AT THE SANCTUARY 

That night my sleep was troubled with strange 
and fantastic dreams. I know not how many dif- 
ferent forms these delusions took; but through 
all these tormenting and hideous scenes, in which 
I seemed to be playing a troubled part, there was 
one person present which ever prevented the final 
calamity from falling upon my head. No sooner 
was I saved from certain destruction in one form 
than the dream was changed, gradually, and, 
after passing through a cloudy stage, again was 
I struggling against some fearful monster. Then 
would this friend, the face of whom I could not 
see, stretch forth a mighty arm and brush the 
awful creature from my chest, where he was 
perched, crushing out my life. 

At last even the cords of sleep, with which I 
had been so securely bound, could bear the strain 
no longer; so I awoke to find myself completely 
worn out, from my struggles with these phantom 
foes. 

It was still too early for the inmates of the 
Palace to be stirring. 

“ 'Tis well that I awoke when I did,” thought 
182 


At the Sanctuary 


183 

I ; “ for a double reason. First, had I slept much 
longer I had surely been strangled by those ac- 
cursed monsters; and second, I now may leave 
the Palace, and proceed to the Sanctuary, without 
fear of arousing suspicion, and therefore, of be- 
ing followed.” For truly, my dears, I began to 
fear that I might soon find myself in the Tower, 
were I to be seen having any relations with the 
Queen; and I felt sure that Catesby would give 
his right hand to see my headless corpse. 

I hastily dressed myself and repaired unto my 
friend’s quarters. I had some difficulty in arous- 
ing him without disturbing those in the adjoining 
apartments; for Harleston admitted that naught 
but the sound of the last trump could ever awaken 
him until he had finished basking in the sunny 
smiles of the Goddess of Sleep. As this speech of 
his came to my mind I could not help but shudder 
as I thought of the treatment that faithfully-wor- 
shipped Goddess had bestowed upon me. Instead 
of smiling, how cruelly had she frowned. 

At length I succeeded in drawing forth a lazy 
enquiry as to who I was and what was my busi- 
ness. 

Come, Harleston, bestir thyself, for the love 
of Heaven. Sleeping at this time of the day? ’Tis 
absurd,” called I, gently, through the keyhole. 

“ Ah ! Walter, it is thou,” said Harleston, as 
he opened the door. Heigh-ho ! why, art thou 
completely dressed already ? What hour is it ? ” 


184 With Ring of Shield 

he asked, as he made a frantic effort to dislocate 
his shoulders, neck and jaw, all at one and the 
same time. 

“ ’Tis almost sun up, and we must be stirring 
and proceed unto the Sanctuary before the others 
do arise, that we may not be observed.” 

Ah ! a good idea, Bradley. One moment and 
I will be with thee,” he said, as he began hastily 
to dress. He was soon ready, so we crossed over. 

The Queen, her family, and the girls, were at 
matins when we asked to be permitted to enter; 
so we were compelled to walk up and down be- 
fore the door, and bide our time as best we could 
until her Majesty had finished her devotions; for 
at that time it was even more difficult to obtain 
admittance to the Sanctuary than it had been at 
any other, on account of her Majesty being 
within its sacred walls. 

At the end of what seemed to us an age, but 
what in reality must have been but a very short 
space, for anxious love makes the moments into 
hours, the slide in the door was pushed back and 
a not unpleasant voice asked what names we 
might wish to send unto the Queen. 

“ Sir Frederick Harleston and Sir Walter 
Bradley, but late returned from Ludlow with the 
King, pray to be admitted to the presence of the 
Queen, as we have information that is of im- 
portance to her Majesty,” said I. 

Again the sliding panel was closed, and again 


At the Sanctuary 


185 

were we compelled to struggle with our impatient 
spirits. But this time it was not for long. 
Presently the slide was opened to the width of a 
lady's hand. To this opening was applied an 
eye, beautifully draped with long and curling, 
dark brown lashes, through which that orb — the 
true transmitter of the workings of the soul — 
sparkled with expectancy and love, like a precious 
jewel held in a gentle shadow. And indeed what 
jewel could equal it in preciousness? For it 
belonged to Hazel. Then the door flew open, 
and we were locked in each other’s arms in a 
shorter space of time than one might draw a 
breath in. 

Seldom, if ever, had that holy house been the 
scene of such a meeting. Verily, it is a wonder 
that we were not struck dead for daring to thus 
demonstrate our love in that cold, consecrated 
edifice, where one is scarce expected to draw a 
breath, except for the purpose of praying. But 
mayhap this house had become used to unholy 
men, during the wars of the white rose with the 
red. Be this as it may, nothing of harm befell 
us for our conduct. 

“ Oh ! my dear, fair flower,” I cried, as my lips 
touched her on the forehead; “great is my joy 
at seeing thee, as is my sorrow that thou shouldst 
be compelled to thus seek safety from those ac- 
cursed scoundrels which now surround our 
King.” 


i86 


With Ring of Shield 

“ Walter, dear, I think not of that, now that 
thou art again returned to me. But come, she 
said suddenly, as she remembered my mission, 
“the Queen awaits thee anxiously; so let us go 
to her at once. Afterwards we may talk, as I 
have much to tell thee.” 

“Hast thou no word for Sir Frederick?” I 
asked, as we started down the corridor. 

“Ah! Sir Frederick, thou must forgive me;” 
said Hazel, in confusion, “ but I was so surprised 
and—” 

“ Yes, yes,” interrupted Harleston, with a 
smile, “ I quite understand. Indeed, Lady Hazel, 
thine oversight carries not with it the sting of 
slight; for, under the circumstances, I had been a 
churl indeed to have been offended by such a 
pretty show of love’s one-heartedness.” 

This brought a succession of crimson waves to 
Hazel’s lovely face, adding to its beauty as does 
the evening sunlight to the rose. 

“ But how knowest thou so much of these 
things that thou dost speak of ? ” she asked, as 
she looked up at Harleston’s face with her head 
held to the one side and a smile of triumph play- 
ing about her mouth. “ Surely one could not dis- 
course so learnedly on any subject without having 
had practical experience.” 

Harleston was fairly taken aback; but as he 
attempted to stammer out something in reply we 
came to her Majesty’s room; so Sir Frederick 


At the Sanctuary 187 

was permitted to escape Hazel’s criticism of his 
explanation. 

We were admitted to the Queen’s presence by 
her son, the Marquis of Dorset, who met us at 
the door. 

Ah ! my friends,” said he, pleasantly, I am 
indeed pleasured that ye have come. Her Ma- 
jesty and I have been awaiting your arrival with 
great anxiety; for we would hear from your lips 
the recital of that unhappy and treacherous event 
which took place at Stony Stratford.” 

“ Yes,” said the Queen, well would I like to 
hear a fuller description of that which happened 
to our dear relatives and friends, than was given 
in your letter to me, or rather to Hazel,” she 
corrected. 

Harleston here left me to be spokesman, whilst 
he, by some admirable manoeuvring, made his 
way unto the other end of the room, where was 
sitting Mary, apparently most busily engaged in 
stitching upon a piece of tapestry. Whilst faith- 
fully I told the story of Gloucester’s treachery, 
which I have already put down, and therefore 
need not repeat, my friend approached Mary, who 
appeared not to see him until he stood before 
her. I say she appeared to not see him ; and yet 
this is not exactly correct. I should say she tried 
to appear to have not seen him. But what then 
caused that hand of lily whiteness so gently to 
tremble, like an aspen leaf? And that bosom of 


i88 


With Ring of Shield 

Venus’ mould to rise and fall so quickly, if it 
were not that the heart beneath had buried in its 
core the fire-pointed arrow shot by that lovely 
tyrant, Cupid, with such unerring accuracy as 
had put Robin Hood to shame ? 

When at length she did look up it was with 
the pleasant smile with which she would greet a 
friend from whom she had parted but an hour 
before. Evidently Mary was becoming more 
timid, and using the greater care to conceal her 
feeling the more hopelessly she felt herself en- 
tangled in love’s silken meshes. As is ever the 
case with those of proud spirit, when they are 
fairly trapped, they play the indifferent, to con- 
ceal their real feelings from the eyes of their 
captors, or the curious. However, ere I had fin- 
ished the telling of the tale to the Queen, Mary 
had changed her manner as she would a garment, 
and stood before Harleston, looking up in to his 
face, as though drinking in his every word. I 
know not what was the tale he was unfolding; 
but of one thing I am certain, and that is, it was 
not the same as I was telling to the Queen. This 
could I see by the expression upon Mary’s face, 
which reflected nothing if not pleasure. 

When I had finished with my story, the Queen, 
in her gentle look, thanked me for the service. 
“ But oh ! Sir Walter, I have yet greater trouble 
than the fate of those at Pomfret,” said her Ma- 


At the Sanctuary 189 

jesty, after sitting with folded hands and gazing 
with fixed eyes into vacancy. 

“ Yes, madam, and what may be worse than 
the evil fate of those we love?” I asked, 
though I knew full well what would be her 
answer. 

“ Yestere’en,” she said, Cardinal Bouchier, 
accompanied by the Bishop of York, came here 
to see me. When admitted the Cardinal fawned, 
as is his custom, and with oily tongue informed 
me that my late husband’s hump-backed brother 
desired my little Prince, the Duke of York, to be 
permitted to attend his brother’s coronation. 

“ ‘ Go back to him that sent thee and say that 
the Queen, the little Prince’s mother, hath the 
Duke of York in her own keeping, where he pre- 
fers to be, instead of with his uncle.’ 

“ ' But, madam,’ said the Bishop, ‘ the little 
King desires to have his brother with him, that 
he may not be lonely.’ 

“ ‘ He should be permitted to come and tell his 
mother so, instead of resting as a prisoner, the 
which mayhap he is,” I replied. 

“ ‘ Nay, madam, truly,’ said the Bishop, “ it is 
the King’s own will that doth not permit him to 
come and see your Majesty.’ 

“ ^ And why, sir, may T ask ? ’ Then, without 
waiting for his answer, I continued : — ' Ah yes, 
I understand. His Highness, the Protector, hath 


190 With Ring of Shield 

poisoned the boy’s mind against his mother. A 
fit act for his Royal Highness.’ 

‘ No, madam, I am sure that thou dost wrong 
the Duke, who is filled with all respect and love 
for your Majesty,’ put in the Cardinal. 

' Ay, my Lord Cardinal,’ I replied, ' well 
hath he shown his love for me and mine. Look 
at the prisoners at Pomfret, which never did 
offence to Gloucester, except that the love they 
bore my late lamented husband and his family 
hath stirred up anger in his savage bosom.’ 

^ Nay, indeed, your Majesty, thou dost abuse 
and misjudge the Duke of Gloucester,’ said the 
Cardinal. ' As I understand the matter, it is 
this,’ he continued; ‘Lord Rivers, Sir Richard 
Grey and Sir Thomas Vaughan, were suspected 
of some plot against the King’s freedom, and 
Duke Richard, when he learned of it, caused 
these three gentlemen to be detained until after 
the King is crowned, when it shall be for his 
Majesty to decide whether they shall be set at 
liberty or no.’ 

“ ‘ A pretty tale indeed is this about a plot to 
gain control of the King’s person,’ I replied with 
scorn. ‘ My Lord Cardinal, no one knows better 
than dost thou that my brother would be the last 
to so conspire against my son. ’Tis but a lie, 
devised by that accursed Richard ! ’ I cried, as 
mine indignation began to gain ascendency over 
my better reason, ‘ to shield his own black treason. 


At the Sanctuary 


191 

Well do I believe, my Lord Cardinal, that this 
limping villain desires but to gain control of 
both my sons, that he may work his will upon 
them; and God, or rather the devil, and himself 
do know what that may be. And be assured of 
this. Master Cardinal ! ’ I almost shrieked, to 
such a state of fury had this rehearsal of my 
wrongs aroused me, ‘ I shall not permit my 
tender son, the Duke of York, to fall into the 
hands of that traitorous cur, so long as this 
Sanctuary stands to protect the gentle babe. 
Gloucester hath already, through treachery, ob- 
tained control of one of my pretty children; but 
so long as his mother can protect the other be 
thou assured, good Cardinal, that hump-backed 
Gloucester shall not control him.' " 

The Queen, as she said these words, in her ex- 
citement arose from her chair and, standing like 
a statue before me, her head thrown a little 
aback, her nostrils slightly distended, like those 
of a horse that hath just scented fresh-spilled 
blood, and her whole pose bespeaking resolution 
and defiance, looked like some angry Goddess 
about to hurl destruction upon those which had 
been the cause of her anger. Verily, my children, 
this was indeed a Queen. 

My soul was so filled with admiration for this 
noble and unfortunate woman that I needs must 
kneel at her feet and kiss the hem of her gown. 

Arise, Sir Walter," said her Majesty, 


192 With Ring of Shield 

tenderly ; “ I do not deserve such homage. This 
trouble is but God’s punishment for so neglecting 
his commands, when I was in a position of 
power. Ah, my friend, sorrow doth tame the 
haughty spirit and maketh us to realize that we 
must live for other purposes than the fulfilment 
of our ambitious dreams. 

“ Thou mayest think it strange in me to thus 
take thee into my confidence and tell thee of my 
troubles. But this, I tell thee. Sir Walter, is the 
reason. Thy father was ever a faithful servant 
and friend of my dear husband’s house; and had 
King Edward lived thou hadst been raised to 
considerable power. Thou hast proven thy loy- 
alty to me, even in my trouble, when those which 
have received, at my hand, the greatest honours 
have deserted, what seems to them, a sinking 
ship. Besides all this, my soul must needs pour 
out its grief on some sympathetic ear. There- 
fore I tell thee this story of the troubles of a 
Queen which, whilst her husband lived, had 
scarce to express a wish, and the policy of an 
empire changed as does the wind. To-day she 
seeks safety for herself and family within the 
precincts of a Sanctuary, than which place, where 
is safer? And even it is not.” 

Come, madam, thou must not yet despair,” 
said Dorset, tenderly, as he saw tears rushing unto 
his mother’s eyes. “ Surely Gloucester dare not 
do harm to the little Duke.” 


193 


At the Sanctuary 

Ah, my son,” replied the Queen, “ well do I 
know that thou dost speak thus to lighten my 
heart with hopes of safety for my little Prince. 

“ But Sir Walter has not yet heard all of my 
conversation with the Churchmen. When I had 
finished my declaration that Gloucester should 
not have my son, so long as Westminster would 
protect me,” continued the Queen, as she again 
took her seat, “ the Cardinal, with a look of great 
sorrow, which methinks was feigned — for well 
do I believe him to be of Gloucester’s party — 
again spoke : — ‘ Then, your Majesty,’ said he, ‘ it 
is only left for me to deliver the rest of the Pro- 
tector’s message. Believe me, madam, I would 
rather have my tongue torn from my throat than 
be the bearer of such a message unto your Ma- 
jesty.’ 

“ ‘ Come, cease thy snivelling, and deliver thy 
message,’ said I. ‘ Thou art but a lackey mes- 
senger, and therefore thou art not responsible for 
aught that thy master doth say, of insult though 
it be.’ This offence to him mayhap was not good 
policy, but methinks it had made but little dif- 
ference even had I spoken in more gentle tone,” 
said the Queen, addressing herself to me. 

“ ‘ Well then, madam,’ said the Cardinal, with 
a great show of offended dignity; though how he 
came by it I know not, ‘ hear the complement of 
the Lord Protector’s message. In case thou dost 
still persevere in thine obstinate refusal to deliver 


194 With Ring of Shield 

the young Duke into the hands of his duly ap- 
pointed guardian, his Royal Highness, the Duke 
of Gloucester, his aforesaid Royal Highness, the 
Protector, by this act of thine, and by no desire or 
willingness of his, must needs obey the wishes of 
the King and take the aforesaid little Prince from 
this place by force; which act, in any other case 
than this, shouldst be a sacrilege, and an offence 
most grievous unto Heaven/ 

“ ‘ What ! tellest thou me that Gloucester dare 
to take from a Sanctuary one that hath taken 
refuge there? ’ I cried. 

‘ Indeed, madam, he surely will,' replied the 
Cardinal. 

“ ‘ And wilt thou, a Cardinal, permit such an 
insult to a house of God ? ’ I asked. 

“ ‘ Ah ! your Majesty, thou dost not understand 
the circumstance,' he replied, with a smile that 
had cost him his head, before that hump-back 
came to power. 

“ ‘ And what strange circumstance. Master 
Cardinal, is my son placed under, that so 
permits of armed force, without the fear of God's 
indignation, to take him from a Sanctuary ? ' I 
asked. 

‘ It is this,' he replied. ‘ Your son, the Duke 
of York, is of too tender years to be, and in fact is 
not, guilty of any offence. Therefore he hath 
not the right of Sanctuary, which right, accord- 
ing to the strict interpretation of the rules of Holy 


195 


At the Sanctuary- 

Church, belongs solely to those standing in the 
fear of our Country’s laws. This rule,’ he con- 
tinued, as though he shamed to say the words, 
‘ Duke Richard will see fit to resort to, in case 
your Majesty should be obstinate.’ 

And in this hath he thine approval and 
help ? ’ I cried. 

“ ' Nay, madam,’ he replied, ' I am but the 
lackey messenger, and therefore am far beneath 
the honour of being consulted in this matter.’ 

“ ‘ Leave me, thou insolent cur ! ’ I cried ; 
^ How darest thou to stand before my ^ace and 
mock me? A pretty servant of God art thou, to 
side with one who hath the position of power, 
against what thou knowest to be right. Be as- 
sured, sirrah, that thou shalt be reported to thy 
master, the Pope at Rome, for thy disgraceful 
conduct in thus seconding a powerful villain 
against a defenceless woman. Now leave me, 
thou knave, and tell that slave of Hell, the Lord 
Protector, to send to me to-morrow, and he shall 
have mine answer, as to whether he shall have 
my little son or no ! ’ 

“ Then, sir, he left me,” said her Majesty, 
quietly, as she heaved a great sigh, as though 
even the memory of this Churchman’s departure 
were a relief to her. “ But here’s the day come 
around when I must give my final answer to 
Gloucester’s messenger ; ” she continued, “ and 
which it is to be I am not yet determined. If I 


196 With Ring of Shield 

do refuse to hand my dear son over to the boar, 
he, verily do I believe, will carry out his threat, 
and tear him rudely from me. ’Twas with the 
thought of getting advice from thee — for thou 
hast had good opportunities for observing the 
hump-back’s habits lately — as to what course I 
had best take, that I did so anxiously await your 
coming.” 

Ah, madam,” I replied, thou dost honour 
me over much by asking advice of one which hath 
had so little experience. Yet, since thou hast so 
honoured me, I needs must tell the truth. There- 
fore do I say this : — My natural impulse is to 
offer what resistance thou canst, in case the Duke 
doth make use of force. Yet, what little of the 
cooler stream of reason I have within my blood 
doth tell me how vain must be the effort to save 
the little Prince from falling into the Protector’s 
hands, backed as that villain is by such powers 
as the nobles that surround him. 

'' Now, shouldst thou grant the Duke’s re- 
quest and hand the little Prince over to his High- 
ness, his position could not be worse than it now 
is, granting of course, that the Duke of Gloucester 
dare to carry out his threat, which, I am sad to say, 
I fear he would not hesitate to do. Then, if thou 
dost decide to oppose force by force, the result of 
which, unhappily, must be a victory for the Pro- 
tector, the little Prince might not receive the same 


At the Sanctuary 197 

consideration that he should were he to go to his 
uncle peaceably/' 

Ah, yes, Sir Walter, thou art right," replied 
the Queen ; “ yet I had hoped to hear that my 
tender babe had still a chance of escaping the 
tusks of the bloody boar." 

'' May I crave thy pardon, madam ? " said Har- 
leston, who had approached whilst the Queen was 
speaking. Methinks I have a plan which, if 
thou hast time to carry it out, may yet keep the 
little Prince from falling into the hands of his 
uncle." 

Let me hear it, for the love of Heaven ! " 
cried the Queen, to whom any suggestions of a 
chance of saving her son from Gloucester was as 
a voice from Heaven. 

“ Well, madam, it is this," continued Harles- 
ton. “ With all expediency let thy son be con- 
ducted from this place, without the knowledge of 
the Duke of Gloucester. No doubt my Lord of 
Dorset knows of some place, either within the 
kingdom or across the channel, where the little 
Prince need have no fear of falling into the Pro- 
tector’s hands." 

Now, by my soul, that is well thought of ! " 
cried the Marquis, as, in his delight, he slapped 
Frederick on the shoulder. 

“ Oh ! I thank thee, sir, for those words of 
hope ! " cried the Queen as she started from her 


198 With Ring of Shield 

seat and, in her excitement, grasped my friend 
by the hand, as though he were an equal. 

Frederick dropped to his knee and touched her 
fingers gently with his lips. 

But come, we must make haste ! ” said her 
Majesty, “ and have my little son away from 
here before Gloucester doth send hither for him. 
Do thou go, my son,” said she, speaking to the 
Marquis, and assemble as many of thy follow- 
ers as thou canst, whilst I prepare young Richard 
for the flight.” 

“ Again, madam, may I crave permission to 
offer a suggestion ? ” interrupted Harleston. 

“ Indeed I long to hear what thou hast to say,” 
replied the Queen. And if thine advice shall be 
as good this time as it was last much unquiet- 
ness of spirit shall it save me.” 

Then, madam,” said my friend, “ I would 
advise that thou shouldst send no other than my 
Lord of Dorset, to escort the little Prince. Were 
he to be surrounded by a body of armed men he 
needs must attract attention, and therefore could 
easily be followed. But, madam, if he goeth un- 
attended, except for one gentleman, no curiosity 
will be aroused, and then he will leave no trail 
behind, that may guide his pursuers, in case the 
Duke of Gloucester has him searched for, which 
^tis like he will.” 

'‘Again art thou right,” replied the Queen. 

And yet,” she said, as a troubled expression 


At the Sanctuary 199 

came into her face, it likes me not to send my 
little son so far, without a stronger guard.” 

Still, mother. Sir Frederick’s plan is safer 
than if we took a regiment,” put in Dorset. “ Be- 
sides,” he continued, I promise thee that no 
harm shall come unto my little brother so long 
as I can wield a sword. And be assured, good 
mother, that every drop of my heart’s blood shall 
be spilled ere Gloucester shall wrench him from 
me.” 

“ Cold comfort for a mother,” said the Queen, 
with a sad smile. Then, if I lose one son, I 
must needs lose another. But come,” she said 
suddenly, “ whilst we talk here precious moments, 
which might be used in flight, are passing by. Go, 
my son, and make thee ready with all speed for 
thy journey, whilst I go to prepare thy little 
brother.” 

She followed Dorset from the room, and we 
were left with the girls, alone. 

Then it was that Hazel told me of the happen- 
ings at court whilst I was absent therefrom. 

The Queen was not long gone. When she re- 
turned she was accompanied by her little son, the 
Duke of York. He was fully dressed for the 
road. 

“ Mother, I do not like to leave thee,” said he, 
as they entered. 

Nay, my darling, no more do I desire thee to 
go,” returned his mother, tenderly. “ But, Rich- 


200 


With Ring of Shield 

ard, my pet,” she continued, “ thou goest with 
thy brother, so thou needst not to be lonely. Be- 
sides, thou shalt not be for long separated from us 
— I hope,” she added. 

“ But wilt thou follow me shortly, mother 
dear? ” 

“ I hope to soon be with thee, Richard,” re- 
plied his mother. Then, as the boy began to cry, 
she said : — come, my little man, thou must show 
thyself to be the true son of a King. Be brave, 
and do as thy mother doth direct thee; then I 
shall be proud of my little son.” 

This had the desired effect upon the proud 
spirit of his noble father, that was so easily dis- 
cernible in this young offshoot of the proud house 
to which he belonged. 

At this moment Dorset entered, fully equipped 
and ready for the road. 

The Queen took the Marquis, Harleston and 
me, to the far end of the room, leaving the little 
Duke with Hazel and Mary, from whom he 
seemed most sad to part. 

'' Thou hast not yet told me where thou art 
taking Richard,” said her Majesty, in a low voice, 
to Dorset. 

‘'Nay, mother, that have I not,” replied he; 
“ for the reason that I yet know not what place 
of safety can be reached the most easily; and be- 
sides I do think it best that no fixed place 
should be set. When I have come unto some 



Always remember thy mother and this, her advice.” 

— Page 201. 




201 


At the Sanctuary 

shelter, I shall leave my little brother in good 
hands, and return again to thee” 

'' Methinks that thy plan is a good one,” said 
his mother, after a pause; ‘'but what thinkest 
thou of it, Sir Frederick?” she asked, as she 
turned to her new-found counsellor. 

“ In my poor opinion,” replied Harleston 
modestly, “ it is the only course left open. How- 
ever, methinks ’twere best to put the channel be- 
twixt the little Prince and his uncle, the Protec- 
tor; for well do I believe that he will have all 
England searched, so anxious is he, madam, to 
obtain possession of your son.” 

“ Fear not ; ” said Dorset, “ Gloucester must 
search with great diligence, indeed, if he be to 
find the little Duke. But come,” he continued, 
“ we must take to the road at once, lest we be 
interrupted by foul Richard’s messenger.” 

’Twas a sad sight for the eye to gaze on, that 
parting of the Queen and her little son. As her 
Majesty clasped the child in her gentle arms, and 
pressed him to her heart, the strong love of the 
mother struggled with the cold dignity of the 
Queen, that had been worn to bind down that 
ruler of the world — love — and, as is ever the case, 
love conquered, and the mother sobbed aloud. 

“ Richard, my dearest treasure, no matter what 
may happen to thee, always remember thy mother 
and this, her advice,” said the Queen, as her tears 
fell fast. “ Be brave, but gentle, proud, but not 


202 


With Ring of Shield 

haughty, firm, but not obdurate, generous, but 
not prodigal, and above all,” she concluded, as she 
released the Duke from her protecting arms, 
“ forget not to revenge any wrong that may be 
inflicted upon any of your family. That is 
Heaven’s especial favour to the son of a King. 
Yea, tis even a command.” 

“ But why, good mother, dost thou speak as 
though I never more might see thee? ” asked the 
poor child, as he struggled vainly to restrain his 
tears, and show his courage. 

“ Nay, my dear, thou dost not understand my 
words. I did but mean that thou shouldst leave 
me with a full store of advice to help thee through 
the world ; for no one can foresee what may hap- 
pen to us ere thou dost again join us. Of course 
we trust that all things will be well, but, in these 
times, who but a prophet can foresee that which 
may happen within the next revolution of the 
sun.” 

Then, after bidding their sisters and us all 
farewell, Dorset and young Richard made their 
exit and departure from the Sanctuary, by an un- 
frequented way, that they might avoid the danger 
of being seen by eyes to which they might be 
known. 

As Dorset placed the boy upon his palfrey the 
child gave way completely, and, turning to his 
mother, with outstretched arms, a world of sad- 
ness in his tear-dimmed eyes, he cried out, like 


At the Sanctuary 


203 


the wail of a soul but new-condemned to an 
eternity of woe : — Oh ! mother dear, send me 
not from thee. Let me abide with thee and with 
my sisters ; for now I feel within my bosom here 
something that maketh me to feel that if I leave 
thee now I ne’er shall see thee more ! ” 

Nay, nay, my dearest, God, the King of 
Kings, will not be so cruel. He will again unite 
those which truly love him and keep his com- 
mandments. Break not one of these by not obey- 
ing thy mother. Go with thy brother, my dear, 
and thus escape the danger that here must soon 
overtake thee, if thou dost tarry. Go, go! our 
prayers follow thee, and may God protect thee 
and still have thee in his keeping ! ” 

Dorset seized the palfrey’s rein and started on 
his journey. The Queen mother stood gazing 
after them, and her lips still muttered prayers. 
Soon they were lost to view, as they turned a 
corner in the path. 

As the Queen slowly re-entered the Sanctuary 
the bell from the chapel began to toll for some 
poor soul whose body was about to be returned to 
mother earth, to be the food of worms. As the 
bell rang out, like a soul-rending cry of anguish, 
the Queen started as though she had been stabbed. 
'' A bad omen,” I heard her mutter, as she leaned 
upon mine arm. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


RICHARD TRIUMPHS 

When Gloucester discovered how he had been 
duped by the Queen his feelings can better be 
imagined than described. However, he was too 
clever a man, by far, to show his disappointment 
openly, or even to let the world know that he had 
been outwitted. He had the audacity to have the 
statement quietly circulated, in such a manner as 
to give to each person the impression that he was 
the trusted possessor of a state secret, that an at- 
tempt had been made to abduct the Duke of York, 
but that it had miscarried. '' Therefore,’' said 
the Duke’s friends, it has become necessary for 
the Lord Protector, in the proper fulfilment of 
his duties of the high office with which the people 
have honoured him, to take every precaution to 
pK*event another attempt of the same kind from 
being more successful.” 

“ Yea,” said the gossips, who were no doubt 
paid by the Protector, “ ’tis even feared that the 
King himself may be the object of their next at- 
tempt. Therefore the good Lord Protector, in 
his wisdom, and by reason of his great solicitude 
for the safety of the King — his lord and master 
204 


Richard Triumphs 20 J 

— hath deemed it best that both the young King 
and his little brother, the Duke of York, be placed 
in safety, within the strong walls of the noble 
Tower that Caesar, — though a heathen, was yet 
no doubt the instrument of God, — laid the founda- 
tions of. And, unquestionably, the Lord foresaw 
just such a necessity for such a strong place of 
safety when he compelled that ancient pagan to 
thus work for his ends.’^ 

When my friend and I heard this news, my 
children, our hearts were indeed sad. Remem- 
ber, my dears, we knew not whether the state- 
ment that the little Duke had been taken by 
Gloucester were true or no. At first we thought 
it but a device of Gloucester’s to hold the confi- 
dence of the people; but upon more careful con- 
sideration we came to the conclusion that even 
the Protector could scarcely have the audacity 
to thus risk the consequences of such a deception 
being discovered, which, according to the rules 
of all common sense, it must in time be. This 
conclusion in no wise served to relieve our feel- 
ings of disappointment and sorrow, on the 
Queen’s account. We could not help but feel in 
some measure responsible for the revenge of 
Gloucester for the attempt made by the Queen to 
have her son escape him ; for such we considered 
the confinement of the Princes to the Tower. 

However, on the day following the King’s re- 
moval to the prison we again visited the Sane- 


2o6 


With Ring of Shield 


tuary, or rather some of its inmates, and were re- 
joiced to learn that the Queen had received a 
letter from Dorset, which informed her of the 
successful manner in which they had escaped, not 
only capture, but even suspicion. Consequently 
we found the Queen in a most happy state of 
mind. This contentment was doomed to be short 
lived, for we were reluctantly compelled to inform 
her of her son’s imprisonment and of the reports 
circulating about the Duke of York’s attempted 
abduction. 

Hi * * 5k 

However, we had no great time in which to 
wonder what was Gloucester’s object in thus 
causing the young King to be placed under re- 
straint, and the report to be circulated that his 
brother kept him company. 

The next news to startle the court, and cause 
consternation among the friends of the Queen 
and exultation in the ranks of her adversaries, 
was the condemnation of the three unhappy pris- 
oners at Pomfret — Rivers, Grey and Vaughan. 

Again was it our unhappy duty to be the bear- 
ers of this most heavy news to that poor woman 
of woe, the unfortunate wife of the great Ed- 
ward. 

“ What new sorrow do ye bring me now ; for 
well do I know that countenances painted thus 
heavy with the brush of sadness must be but the 


Richard Triumphs 


207 


dark covers to another book of woe ? said her 
Majesty, as my friend and I, whose sole duties 
now seemed to be the bearing of heavy news, 
were shown into her presence. 

Uncommon bad news we bring, madam ; I 
replied ; yet it is such as we might all have 
expected, and therefore do I hope that your 
Majesty may bear it better than thou couldst have 
done had it been unexpected.’' 

Jj: * 

When we had finished the relation of this latest 
tale of Richard’s vengeance on the faithful to the 
Queen her Majesty seemed stupefied with grief. 
She sat as one who hath just received a heavy 
blow with the flat side of a sword, — dazed and 
benumbed and still incapable of raising protest 
against the causer of the pain. Then with her 
hand she feebly tried to brush away from before 
her eyes some cloud that did obstruct her vision. 
A look of hopeless resignation then settled on her 
features, and two silent tears ran slowly down 
her cheeks. A heavy sigh, like the parting of a 
soul from its earthy home and comrade, escaped 
her, and she asked in a voice in which was noth- 
ing but the tone of resigned indifference: — 
“ When do they die? ” 

“This day, madam; even now.” 

“ I had scarce looked for such expediency,” she 
remarked, without the least emotion. 


2o8 


With Ring of Shield 

“ What do ye think Gloucester’s intentions may 
be with regard to my son, the King? ” she asked 
in that unnatural voice. 

“ Oh, madam/’ I replied, glad at last to be 
able to tell her something not unhappy, “ even 
now the Counsellors are met within the Tower to 
decide upon the coronation of his Majesty.” 

“ And doth Lord Hastings there attend? ” 

“ He does, madam.” 

And the Protector, I presume ? ” 

“ Ay, madam, the Duke of Gloucester seems 
bent on having his Majesty’s coronation take 
place at once; and therefore, at least so says re- 
port, he doth attend in person that his presence 
there may urge the Counsellors to set an early 
day for the ceremony; ‘ For,’ say the Protector’s 
confidants, ‘ the Duke desires to have the weight 
of full responsibility, that now rests upon his 
shoulders, in a considerable measure lightened.’ 
But, madam,” I added, it is for thee to judge 
the weight of these reports.” 

“ Hastings,” said her Majesty, without taking 
any apparent note of my remark, '' though he 
doth dislike me much, still, methinks, is loyal to 
my son, if for no other reason than for the favours 
the boy’s father showed him, even against my 
pleasure.” 

Then, after sitting silent whilst one might tell 
an hundred, she spoke out suddenly, as though 
she thought aloud : — “ Surely his uncle dare not 


Richard Triumphs 


209 


harm my pretty Edward! Oh, no! not while 
my little Richard doth remain to be his avenger,” 
she added, with a smile of satisfaction. 

The Queen had evidently forgot the presence 
of her woeful messengers, so absorbed was she in 
her deep train of thought. 

“ A pleasant thing it is indeed to be the widow 
of a King, and the mother of a King,” she said, 
again speaking to her heart. “ Great, powerful, 
respected, happy. Ha, ha, ha! Yes, respected 
and happy. 

Hush ! fear not ; he shall not harm thee. 
Thou art with thy mother; and thy mother is 
the Queen. We had to fly to Sanctuary before, 
when Margaret had success. But look how thy 
father did defeat her, and again we came to 
power. Thy father is the King, and a great and 
gallant warrior. Again will he trample on his 
enemies. There, there, fear not, all things shall 
be well, all things shall be well. There’s a good 
pet; go to sleep in thy mother’s arms as thou 
didst years ago,” and she patted an imaginary 
child in the gentle, soothing way known only to a 
mother. 

I glanced enquiringly at Harleston. 

He nodded. 

We walked on tip-toe to the door, and stole 
softly from the room. 

The sorrow of this woman was too sacred to 
be looked on by vulgar mortal eyes. 


0.10 


With Ring of Shield 

What punishment can be severe enough to 
repay the causer of such woe for his accursed 
acts? ” I asked of my friend, when we were alone 
in the room adjoining the one we had just left. 

'' Fear not,” he replied ; his punishment must 
overtake him. 

Gloucester is clever. But no man is so clever 
that he can deceive the whole world for long. 
^Tis possible to do so for a time; and Gloucester 
is doing it. But wait,” added Harleston ; “ suc- 
cess is like everything else in this world; each 
man has a certain amount allotted to him when 
he begins life. If carefully husbanded, and put 
to a proper use, it multiplies. But let the pos- 
sessor use it in an improper manner and the sup- 
ply is soon cut off. ’Tis like the pulling of a 
heavy boat through the water, by means of a 
slender line ; if pulled gently, and with great care, 
success must crown your efforts. But attempt 
to force the vessel faster through the water, and 
the line parts and the boat is lost. Richard is now 
attempting to draw in the ship of power, laden 
with the cargo of sovereignty. He hath a firm 
hold on the line. There are many obstacles be- 
twixt the ship and Gloucester. By patience, more 
than that possessed by mortals, these all might 
be removed. But Richard, encouraged by his 
success in brushing some aside, will pull harder 
on the line. It cannot bear the strain of this im- 
patient force. It breaks, and Gloucester tumbles 


Richard Triumphs 


0.11 


from his height of audacity, to be dashed to pieces 
on the rocks of consequence.” 

“ Dost thou then think he will dare to usurp 
the throne, now that the King’s young brother 
hath escaped falling into his power ? ” I asked. 
Why not ? ” he replied. 

“ That which the Queen said methinks is true ; 
Hastings will be loyal ; but after the example we 
have to-day, the execution of Rivers, Grey and 
Vaughan, what may we expect from the Chan- 
cellor’s influence? Were he to oppose the Pro- 
tector he might be the next to post to Heaven. 
No,” continued my friend, “ we must not look for 
succour, from the tyranny of Richard, to any 
source but the whole people. They, when they 
are all united, have the power to force him to do 
right. But no single noble is sufficiently power- 
ful to cope successfully with Gloucester.” 

'' But how long must this crime and tyranny 
endure, ere a period be put to them ? ” 

Not long. Richard is now building a tower 
of crime. Such structures are but frail houses in 
which to dwell. Presently a strong tempest of 
popular indignation will sweep across the land; 
the structure must fall, and the builder shall 
be crushed beneath the ruins. He is build- 
ing it in great haste; therefore it shall fall 
the sooner.” 

Harleston spoke with such confidence, as 
though the whole scene had been enacted before 


212 With Ring of Shield 

his eyes, that one could not help but believe him 
to be right. 

Just then the girls entered. This put an end 
to our gloomy conversation, for which I, for one, 
was glad. The close life of the Sanctuary was 
now beginning to make the effects of its work 
visible in the paler hues and careworn looks of the 
girls’ faces. 

Oh, Walter dear, I am so tired of this life of 
sorrow ! ” said Hazel, when we had strolled to 
that part of the room most distant from Mary 
and Frederick. 

“Yes, my fair one, and I can see no reason 
why thou shouldst forever share the sorrows and 
burdens of others, even though they are the 
troubles of those which thou lovest well. When 
the present situation may change, God alone can 
tell. 

“ Remember the promise that thou didst make, 
when we lived in happier times. When our path 
seemed flooded with the light of Heaven. Then 
came this heavy cloud, that seemeth ever to grow 
blacker- Let us sweep on from beneath its chill- 
ing shadow, and let the sun of love and happi- 
ness, as we stroll among the flowers, beneath the 
trees of our joint home, drive away the troubled 
memories of this heart-chilling imprisonment 
within the dreary walls of a Sanctuary, made yet 
more sad by the unfortunate family which here 
takes refuge. Thou canst not help them by thus 


Richard Triumphs 


213 


sharing their sorrows, and it doth but make two 
other souls unhappy.” As I spoke these words 
the scene, drawn by my mind as I paced back and 
forth across my room that happy night of the 
last ball given by Edward at Windsor, when all 
my ambitions seemed about to be realized, and 
yet when the first clouds were gathering, came 
again clearly to my mind. I therefore waited, 
with the pain of expectation, for Hazel to an- 
swer. 

When, after a short silence, in which she 
seemed weighing her reasons both pro and con 
granting my request, her answer came, and was 
partly what I had hoped to hear, and wholly what 
I had expected. 

“ Yes, Walter, the promise that I made to thee 
that night, when we were both so light of heart, 
and which now seemeth such a long time since, I 
long to now fulfil. Yet,” she continued, with a 
sigh, “ my gratitude for those which have ever 
been so kind to me doth whisper to my love and 
it bids it wait, for but a little space, and show 
them some sacrifice, to repay them for their kind- 
ness. Still do I promise thee,” she continued 
quickly, as she saw my jaw drop in disappoint- 
ment, to wait a short time only ; and if, after 
the King's coronation, the condition of the 
Queen’s family changes not, then will I ask my 
dear foster-mother for her consent to our union 
taking place at once.” 


214 


With Ring of Shield 

Wilt thou indeed?’’ 

Ay, indeed ; though even this I fear to be 
selfish in me, and looketh as though I cared not 
for the troubles of my friends, when I can be 
happy whilst they suffer.” 

‘‘ Nay, not so,” I replied, as some of the reason- 
ing of Harleston came to my mind. “ Life is 
given but that it may be enjoyed. Some accom- 
plish this purpose in one way; some, another. 
Sorrow is sent but that it may teach us how to 
enjoy happiness the better. We all must have 
our sorrow. Some have more, and some less of 
this chastening agent’s presence. The reason for 
this I know not, unless it be that some of us re- 
quire a more severe training ere we are capable 
of following our especial path in life, without 
straying off upon by-ways that nature never in- 
tended we should tread. Some, I will admit, seem 
never to have found their way. The consequence 
is, remorseless Nature, who departs not from her 
laws, with stern hand of iron scourges him full 
hard. Sometimes this drives him to his more 
fitting path ; again it maketh him to despair, and, 
filled with spleen and useless stubbornness, he 
ploddeth on along a path not suited to his step, 
when there, within reach of his sight, had he 
but turned his head, doth lie his own fair way. 
Some few hills there are, of course ; but these are 
suited to his stature.” 

By my troth thou hast been changed by Fred- 


Richard Triumphs 


215 


crick into a full-fledged philosopher/^ laughed 
Hazel. But tell me the lesson that this should 
teach to me, and why I should not longer tarry 
with the Queen.’’ 

“ ’Tis this,” I replied. “ Her Majesty’s path 
is now blocked up with obstacles. ’Tis right that 
thou shouldst sympathize with her, and cheer her 
on. Yea, if it be within thy power to lend to 
her assistance, thou art bound by the bonds of 
love and gratitude to give it. Still, it is not re- 
quired of thee, by either of these ennobling mas- 
ters, that thou shouldst tread her path thyself. 
Nay,” I continued, as I saw a look that told me 
I had gained my point steal o’er her face, “ ’tis 
even wrong for thee to leave the way that Nature 
chose for thee to cheer.” 

Thine eloquence hath won me from the doubt 
that haunted me and made me to feel ungrateful. 
But truly, Walter, thou must stop thy bursts of 
poetic speeches, lest in the future thy songs do 
change the minds of people, and Master Chau- 
cer’s wit then be forgot,” and she laughed in mine 
earnest face, until I joined her in her gaiety. 

* Jj! * * * * 

When we reached the Palace imagine our sur- 
prise and horror to learn that Lord Hastings, 
whilst at the meeting in the Tower, to discuss the 
coronation of young Edward, had, through some 
thoughtless remark dropped in the presence of 


21 6 With Ring of Shield 

Gloucester, given to that most murderous tyrant 
a poor excuse for putting on a towering rage 
and ordering the execution of the Chancellor. 
Seized as he sat at the table of the council he 
was hurried, by that murderer, Tyrrell, whose 
list of crimes were now being added to with 
lightning swiftness, to the black-stained block 
within the courtyard of the Tower, and there his 
head was severed from the trunk, and the bleed- 
ing trophy carried to the Duke. A fitting meal 
it was, indeed, for the vengeance of such a man 
to feed on. 

This speech of T ^stings’ that had caused his 
soul to follow, wi lin so short a time, the spirits 
of his rivals, who met their fate at Pomfret, 
served also, as I verily believe Richard had fore- 
planned it should, to postpone the discussion of 
the young King’s coronation. 

Richard hath pulled harder on the line,” said 
Harleston, when we had heard the complement of 
the news — namely, that Lord Stanley had been 
wounded, by accident, during the arrest of Hast- 
ings. “ Another obstacle hath been removed 
from the course of his heavy ship and cargo. The 
line still bears the strain. Wait with patience 
and expectancy: he’ll pull again; observe the 
result.” 


CHAPTER XIX 


A MESSAGE IS SENT TO RICHMOND 

Harleston^s statement, that the line of Rich- 
ard’s success must part, and that he could not 
gain the ship’s cargo, proved to be wrong. 
Gloucester had met with success where’er he 
turned. 

Hastings’ death had been received with but 
grumblings of discontent and not, as we had 
hoped, with clamorous outbursts of bloody insur- 
rection. 

Stanley, for remonstrating with Gloucester, in 
an attempt to save his friend, Hastings, from his 
fate, was now confined within the Tower’s walls. 
The Archbishop of York and the Bishop of Ely 
here kept him company. 

Whisperings there now were of the coronation 
of a different King from Edward. Richard’s full 
hand was now being shown to the whole broad 
world. Most of those which lived at court had 
seen it, ere this last card was laid upon the board. 

Rumours to the effect that young Edward’s 
father’s marriage with the Lady Grey, the young 
King’s mother, had been illegal now had a noble 
circulation. ’Twas whispered in the court, and 
217 


2i8 


With Ring of Shield 

gossipped o’er. ’Twas the sole story on the 
tradesman’s lips. The urchin in the street had 
heard it told, and each ear did either credit or 
despise the tale, that Edward, the father of our 
present King, had been united by the bonds of 
wedlock with the Lady Eleanor Talbot, daughter 
of the Earl of Shrewsbury, previous to his union 
with the Lady Grey. This tale, ’tis scarce nec- 
essary for me to say, was but one of many similar 
inventions of Richard to throw discredit on the 
rightful Sovereign, and thus help him to reach 
that awful height to which he was determined to 
climb. 

As my friend and I were one day passing the 
great Church of St. Paul, we were attracted by a 
surging crowd of people trying, as best they 
might, to see some poor soul who had just fin- 
ished doing penance in a sheet of white, and who 
now stood, in pitiful abashment, upon the church’s 
steps. Behold her as she stands there, an object 
of curiosity and derision. Hear the coarse jests of 
the vulgar rabble, who, in their delight at the 
sight of fallen power, hurl at her defenseless ears 
all the filthy epithets in the vocabulary of the in- 
decent. Compare her authority of yesterday 
with her degradation of to-day. Not one of those 
who were helped to power and greatness, by this 
woman, now speak one word of sympathy or re- 
gret. Such a scene should find in Hell more fit- 
ting surroundings for its tragic action. So could I 


A Message is Sent to Richmond 219 

imagine the condemned souls revel and domineer 
when a Prince of Darkness hath been reduced to a 
lower level. Another triumph for the Protector. 
This is Jane Shore, the mistress of the late la- 
mented Edward. Gloucester, the better to deceive 
the people, and make them to believe in his purity 
and religious ardour, compelled this poor woman, 
whose sole crime against the state was that her 
Creator had given her such beauty as to cause 
the amorous Edward to cast a longing eye upon 
her — which, with that fiery Sovereign, was ever 
the prologue to a history of a woman’s loss of 
character — to thus do penance, draped in a sheet, 
before the insulting eyes of the scum of the city’s 
population. 

“ Look at the shameless hussy standing, with 
bowed head, as though she cared a hair for all 
this gentle penance. See how she stands, blush- 
ing, as a properer dame might do,” said a heart- 
less wretch, dressed in the garb of a gentleman. 

Harleston stooped and, taking up a stone, he 
handed it to this fellow, with these words: — 
“ There, my fine fellow, hurl thou this pebble at 
the woman there. ’Tis much to be regretted, sir, 
that thou didst not live in the days of Christ. He 
asked for such an one as thou to hurl the stone at 
Mary Magdalene.”* 

* Harleston’s knowledge of scripture was evidently not 
great. K. M. 


220 With Ring of Shield 

“ And who art thou, sir, to criticise my 
words 

“ A gentleman,” replied Harleston with a 
slight bow. Then, as the fellow stared stupidly 
into his face, my friend again said : — “ I sup- 
pose, sir, that thou dost not e’en comprehend the 
meaning of that name. I should have used an- 
other word. This, then, is the definition of that 
article with which you have no doubt often met, 
and still you understand not. First, he is a man; 
second, his speech is courteous, to those whose 
manner doth deserve such speech; third, he pro- 
tects the weak and defenceless, and doth not insult 
a helpless woman, as thou this day hast done; 
fourth, he is possessed of a quality known by the 
name of honour, the which to brush against or 
attempt to stain means death to the transgressor 
or himself; last, and yet first above all else, he 
must be brave, and not submit to insult such as 
thou dost bear; and ’twould be death for one to 
strike a blow upon his cheek, as I now do to thee,” 
And, suiting the action to the word, Harleston 
gave him a stinging slap upon the ear that almost 
caused the other to drop upon his knees. 

My friend’s judgment of the knave was right. 
He was, as all these blackguards are, a coward 
through and through. A plenteous supply of 
bluster had he, to be sure, and this he commenced 
to fling at Harleston. However, he got not far 
in his list of compliments; for my friend, losing 


A Message is Sent to Richmond 221 

all patience with this blackguarding knave, took 
him by the ear, that now was the colour of a fiery 
sunset, and, turning him about, he placed his knee 
beneath his doublet tail and hurled him upon his 
hands and knees among the legs and feet of the 
surging crowd about. I had never known Har- 
leston to act thus before, and greatly was I 
surprised to see him so ready to pick up a 
quarrel. 

When we left the crowd before the Church and 
continued on our way I thought to find him still 
heated with his indignation. But in this I had 
again misjudged this man whose brain seemed 
balanced with such an exactness. He was as 
quiet and unrufiled as though he had been but 
talking with a priest about some books, of which 
he was most fond. 

Strange,” said he in musing tone, that men 
so love to see their fellows lowered. Why can 
they not mourn for their sorrows and exult when 
others do succeed? Instead of doing this, they 
glory in another’s fall, and when the downcast 
tries to regain his feet, cruel and remorseless 
blows are heaped upon his head, till the poor 
creature, hopeless of success, lies back there where 
he falls, among the quick and devouring sands of 
vice, or other misery. Still he sinks lower, and, 
as he disappears, the ssinds put on their faces of 
harmlessness and tempting beauty, to await an- 
other victim. And the cold world jeers at the 


222 With Ring of Shield 

sufferer’s dying struggles, and laughs, and he’s 
soon forgot.” 

“ Why, my friend, thou art quite mournful,” I 
remarked. 

“Nay, by my troth, mine heart was never 
lighter. Misunderstand me not. The picture 
that my mind now draws is sad, ’tis true. But 
verily do I tell thee, Bradley, mine eye enjoys the 
sight. What song is there so sweet as that which 
telleth to our hearts a tale of woe ? ” 

sK * * * >|e * 

Again doth Richard triumph. The ship sails 
quickly through the water, brushing aside the 
difficulties that would impede its progress. Glou- 
cester steps o’er the rail and takes possession of 
the cargo. 

Thus, after the disgraceful scene in the Cathe- 
dral of St. Paul, when Doctor Shaw preached his 
now notorious sermon on the bastardy of young 
Edward and his brother, and after the Lord 
Mayor and the Duke of Buckingham had wrung 
from a small gathering of London’s citizens an 
unwilling consent to the crown being placed upon 
the head of Richard, instead of on our gentle, 
rightful, boyish King, Richard was crowned with 
great pomp and ceremony, and ruled England as 
the rightful heir by birth, whilst his young 
nephew lay within the Tower, uncrowned, a stain 
attempting to hang upon his name, and treated as 


A Message is Sent to Richmond 223 

a malefactor, who should have worn the diadem 
of England. 

Richard’s court was now removed to Crosby 
Place, where the boar bedecked himself and his 
surroundings with all the gaudy finery, of which 
he was so fond. 

Then whisperings began to circulate, to the 
effect that both of the little Princes (for the peo- 
ple all believed that little York was also there) 
had been murdered in the Tower. This tale, 
which soon became general court gossip, was 
never contradicted by the friends of our new 
King Richard, and therefore it soon came to be 
believed about the court, from whence the people 
had it, and believed. Some said that Tyrrell, 
with an order from the usurping King, went to 
the Tower and took full charge thereof for but 
one night. That with him went three others 
which, whilst the young Princes slept, smothered 
them to death. This was the version most gener- 
ally believed, and, to my mind, it indeed seemeth 
a likely tale, in so far, of course, as it refers to 
young Edward; for well did my friend and I 
know that little York was far from London at 
that time; though where he was we knew not. 
We dreaded telling to the Queen this news, and 
therefore waited for some time before we again 
visited the Sanctuary. When at length we did 
go, we were saved from again inflicting torture 
on this poor woman. Lord Stanley, who had 


224 With Ring of Shield 

been released from his imprisonment but a few 
days previous and now had been appointed to the 
office of Steward at the Palace, had been there 
before us and told the Queen the whole sad story 
of how her son had, in the night, been murdered 
whilst he slept. 

This time the Queen was not resigned nor stu- 
pefied. Bold determination and a hunger for re- 
venge were imprinted on her features. 

When I look back to those harsh, cruel days of 
misery for that woman, I compare her, in my 
mind, with those savage tribes which dwell in 
that distant land beyond the seas, discovered by 
that Genoese sailor. ’Twas told to me, by Cabot 
and his son, that they, when injured, show but 
little spleen ; but with deliberation and the great- 
est care they plan, with wonderous skill, some 
grand invention that enables them to have re- 
venge in the most complete and properest of 
ways. 

Cold and deliberate was the ex-Queen, as she 
informed us that she had sent her son, Dorset 
(which had returned, after leaving the little Duke 
of York in a Sanctuary in France) with a letter 
to the Earl of Richmond, who then resided, in 
exile, at the court of Brittany, asking him to take 
up arms in her cause, and his own, and fight King 
Richard, with the crown of England as the stake. 

“ I have decided on this course,’^ said the ex- 
Queen, ‘‘ because I realize that my son, the Duke 


A Message is Sent to Richmond 225 

of York, may never rule so long as Richard lives. 
If Richmond doth accept mine offer, and if he 
wins the crown away from the murderous 
Usurper, then will I make him regent during the 
minority of my little Richard. All this I have set 
forth distinctly in my letter to the Earl. I also 
promised him my daughter Elizabeth’s hand in 
marriage. Such offers, methinks, no sane man 
would refuse, unless he be a coward, which ’tis 
not possible for him to be. ’Tis true he belongs 
to the Lancastrian party, which hath ever been 
our enemies; but, under the circumstances in 
which I now find myself placed, I cannot choose, 
but must accept that which is best for my poor 
son’s welfare. Therefore I have asked for Rich- 
mond’s aid.” 

“ Madam,” said Harleston, when Elizabeth 
had finished speaking, I pray that thou wilt par- 
don the liberty I am about to take, in making a 
remark about thine own affairs. Mine excuse for 
doing so is that thou, madam, hast honoured me 
ere this by asking mine advice.” 

Speak out. Sir Frederick,” said Elizabeth. 
“ Well dost thou know that no word of thine, in- 
tended for my help, will be considered as imperti- 
nent.” 

“ Then, madam, I would ask if thou dost con- 
sider it as safe to thus invite the Earl of Rich- 
mond to your aid ? Dost thou not fear that he — 
should he be successful — will claim the throne as 


226 


With Ring of Shield 

his very own by right of conquest by the sword? 
’Tis but a possibility, madam, but methinks 'tis 
worthy of consideration/’ 

“ But how could he claim the throne, having 
no right thereto ? ” 

‘‘ Richard hath taken it.” 

Ay, true, true, true ! ” wailed the poor Queen; 
as she walked about the room, wringing her 
hands. 

“ Dost thou not think, madam,” continued 
Harleston, “ that it would be better if thou wert 
to try and win over Buckingham to thy cause ? ” 

“ He is the friend of Richard.” 

‘‘Ay, madam; but he is also ambitious. Two 
such men as he and the Usurper cannot for long 
agree. Richard must fear that some day Buck- 
ingham’s prestige with the people will be too 
great. No doubt some jealousy doth exist al- 
ready. Have Lord Stanley, in thy behalf, offer 
to the Duke some noble inducement to bring him 
to thy side. The people, indignant at the murder 
of thy son, could soon be tempted to revolt and 
make up a strong force ; drive forth the Usurper 
from the throne and place the crown upon the 
rightful head.” 

“ But how shall I prevent the Earl of Rich- 
mond from coming to mine aid, now that I have 
once invited him ? ” 

“ Prevent him not, madam. He shall be of 
the greatest possible assistance. He and your 


A Message is Sent to Richmond 227 

brother-in-law, the Duke of Buckingham, united 
should face the boar; and then, when victory 
doth rest upon their arms, the Duke can hold the 
Earl in check/^ 

‘‘ A happy thought ; I’ll act upon it straight 
away. Ah! Sir Frederick, what should I do 
without thine ever sage advice? Pray God the 
time will soon come when I can reward my 
friends, with more than thanks. When my son 
cometh to his own thou. Sir Frederick, shalt be 
his Counsellor.” 

This promise was doomed to never be fulfilled. 


CHAPTER XX 


BEFORE THE TOURNAMENT 

Angry were the people with Richard for his 
savage murder of the young and rightful King. 
Discontent and a proper desire to punish the 
criminal for his act were discernible in the sullen 
manner in which the Usurper was received 
where’er he went among them. Scowls, and not 
resounding cheers, greeted him as he passed 
through the streets of London, as was his almost 
daily habit. 

Richard was not slow to comprehend the cause, 
and see what should be the outcome, of this un- 
popularity, were it permitted to take a firmer root 
in the minds of the people. 

Some people, I know, contend that the best 
plan for killing discontent and opposition is to 
notice them not and they, in time, will realize 
their insignificance, and die by cold neglect. To 
me this seemeth but a poor device for ridding one 
of that which doth torment him. Methinks it is 
like the neglecting of a weed, in the hope that it 
will come to be disheartened by reason of its 
lack of opposition and wither up and die. To 
228 


Before the Tournament 229 

my poor way of thinking ’tis better, far, to re- 
move the weed, with all its roots intact. 

Richard was evidently of the same way of 
thinking ; for he at once proceeded to remove this 
opposing growth, with all expediency. Subse- 
quent events shall show whether or no the roots 
came with the stalk and leaves. To accomplish 
his purpose it was necessary for him to please 
the people and gain their affection. The most 
easy and direct way to do this was to, in some 
manner, contribute to their happiness. In what 
way could this be so well accomplished as by ap- 
pealing to the warlike spirit of England, by hold- 
ing a grand tournament. Ever hath it been the 
custom of our country’s rulers to hold these 
martial gatherings whenever the good will of all 
classes is desired. Richard was not slow to fol- 
low the example of his predecessors. Therefore 
was it given out that our generous-hearted Sov- 
ereign, to in some small way show his apprecia- 
tion of the honour done him by the people when 
they reposed the trust of England’s crown with 
him, would straight-way give the grandest ex- 
hibition of all forms of war-like skill that ever 
England gazed with wondering eyes upon. 

Catesby, who had been absent from court ever 
since the Usurper’s coronation, on some business 
of Richard’s ( for now he seemed to be to Richard 
the properest man, though to all others a scoun- 
drel) about this time returned. Eor this, my 


230 With Ring of Shield 

dears, I was truly pleasured; for dearly did I 
then desire an opportunity to be revenged on him 
for his insult to Hazel. I was determined that 
nothing should now prevent our meeting; for if 
he did not willingly enter for the contests I would 
openly challenge him to fight, the which to refuse, 
as ye all do know, would stamp him as a coward 
throughout all Christendom. This I knew well 
he would not bear; for Catesby, no matter what 
his failings were, was no physical coward. 

Long seemed the time whilst we, with the 
spirit of impatience, were waiting for the tourna- 
ment. 

Hazel and I planned and decided on my ma- 
king some excuse and leaving the court of Rich- 
ard, so soon as the jousts should be ended. Settle 
down we would and live in peace and quiet within 
our happy home, far from the strife and intrigue 
of the court. ’Tis true I did not promise to lay 
aside the sword and shield forever. On the con- 
trary, faithfully did I promise the ex-Queen to 
aid her party when the proper time arrived. And, 
besides, I had an oath to be fulfilled. 

No longer could I bear to serve the murderous 
tyrant, even for mine ends. Indeed he treated 
me with great civility and some consideration. 
Yet ever would there rise before my memory’s eye 
the traitorous scene at Stony Stratford. ’Twas 
when Richard smiled I feared him most. Be- 
ware, my children, of a man who smileth on ye all 


Before the Tournament 231 

too frequently. Such men are seldom to be 
trusted. Never did I fall asleep without the fear 
ahaunting me that I should never gaze upon the 
sun again ; but that the three which murdered our 
young King would rid our present ruler of one 
which visited Elizabeth; for no hope of mine 
could be so sanguine as to cause me to believe 
that I had thus far escaped Richard’s ever-watch- 
ful eye. 

At length the day before the commencement of 
the tournament came around, and knights and 
squires all were busy with the work of prepara- 
tion. 

The place chosen by the King for the holding 
of the joust was just beyond the city’s gates, be- 
tween London and Westminster, and in the direc- 
tion of the setting sun, that cast its fiery rays 
along the bosom of the earth, that it might point 
out to each separate champion the levelest spot for 
the pitching of his tent. Where’er the ground had 
received a wound, and the scar remained, the 
King of Day, as he settled down to rest, did 
paint the surrounding turf and leave a darker spot 
upon the earth, to guide the warrior’s servants 
from their putting up his canvas house. 

My friend and I both occupied the one tent, 
which was both high and broad. 

My faithful Michael, and our other servants, 
bustled about in preparation for the morrow’s 
work. 


2J2 With Ring of Shield 

Pennons and streamers of England's noblest 
sons now floated on the evening flower-scented 
breeze, which bore in its fairy arms the sounds of 
the armourer’s anvils, as the men worked, putting 
on some fine completing touches. Some of these 
pleasant and familiar sounds were worn to such a 
thinness as to scarcely have existence, they having 
travelled from the far end of the field and, in their 
flight, visited the ears of many knights and 
squires who, fond of this sweet martial music, 
consumed a part each one. Others there were 
ranging in bodily strength until they reached a 
rich, full ring, proceeding from before our own 
tent door, where our armourers examined the 
suits given us by the late King Edward, and 
which had never since been tested with the lance. 

The sun at length sank beneath the floor of 
earth, and the windows of Heaven began to 
throw forth their each particular ray of light. 
As we sat there, watching those far away, twink- 
ling points, I could not refrain from wondering 
why the Saints and Angels there all seem so busy 
in the still night time; as can be seen by their 
passing and repassing of the windows, in never 
ceasing numbers, each casting a fleeting shadow 
as he goes. As the light on earth kept fading, 
more shades in Heaven were drawn aback, as 
though the kindly folk up there would lend to us 
more cheer. 


Before the Tournament 233 

Then the pale and trouble-featured moon raised 
up her hairless head above the earth’s surface, 
and slowly climbed she up the Heaven’s arch. 

As the sounds of the armourers and the grooms 
died out, the nightingale did make his voice more 
plainly heard, as he hurled down, from his perch 
beside the field, upon our ears, his darts of 
Heaven’s own joy. Aslanting did the music 
come, as borne by the gentle evening breeze 
it fell, like April’s rain, into our ears and drenched 
our hearts with sweetness. 

The wide-eyed frogs, far from the field, as they 
sat on their floating thrones, flung, from their 
baggy throats, at the stars, as countless as them- 
selves, their quavering coward-challenges of 
battle. Yet no doubt these were as well meant as 
some we should hear to-morrow. 

The moon now stood well up the sky and there- 
fore, when the flap was closed a trifle, shone not 
far back into the tent. 

The nightingale had ceased to sing. 

The frogs still hurled their insolence. 

Frederick and I, who had been in silence sitting 
for some time, arose and walked back under our 
covering. Michael followed, and, when we had 
laid down, stretched his huge frame across the 
opening. How like a lifeless statue there he lay; 
his arms locked o’er his chest. ’Twas seven feet 
of Flercules, as broad as two good men. Gazing 


234 With Ring of Shield 

at this picture of strength and loyalty, the latter 
shown in his firm-cut, honest face, with our 
shields beneath our heads, my friend and I sank 
into sleep. 


CHAPTER XXI 


THE TOURNAMENT 

After a night of refreshing, sweet oblivion we 
awakened bright and strong, well fitted for a day 
of tilting. It was uncommon early to be stirring ; 
but Richard had given out that the games should 
commence about the hour of ten ; therefore it was 
necessary to rise early, in order that we might 
have ample time in which to look over the ground 
and judge its character, previous to our arming 
for the fray. 

Cool and fresh was the morning ; but the cloud- 
less sky and bright-faced sun were indications of 
a greater warmth when the day should be further 
advanced. 

Shortly after we had breakfasted the King, 
who had spent the night upon the field instead of 
at his Palace, rode around the lists, attended by 
Buckingham, Stanley, Lovell, Ratcliffe and 
Catesby. Richard wore not his armour; but all 
of the others were fully armed, but for the lack 
of their helms; instead of which they wore caps 
of velvet. 

Ah ! Walter, thou art at last to have an op- 
235 


2 j 6 With Ring of Shield 

portunity to slake thy thirst for vengeance; for 
Catesby seemeth ready to take to the field at once/' 
said Harleston, as we stood at the opening of oiir 
tent and watched them as they made their tour of 
inspection. 

I smiled my satisfaction. 

Wilt thou ride with headless spear, or wilt 
thou use the point, and make thy prize his blood, 
as well as arms ? " 

I desire not his steed nor arms," I answered. 
“ No, Frederick, I would rather have the last red 
drop that now is in his heart than wear King 
Richard’s crown. Long have I kept me quiet, 
and but little have I spoken of the insulting cur 
since first mine ears did hear of his black-coward’s 
act. Well dost thou know the human heart, my 
friend, and mine the best of all. It must be plain 
to thee that when the coals are left upon the 
hearth, withouten wood to cause a showy flame, 
they burn with greater, though more quiet, heat. 
I made a promise to the Lady Hazel that I 
would not challenge him to meet me in a duel. 
Therefore have I held my peace, and waited for 
such an opportunity as this for working my re- 
venge upon him. If I can kill the knave upon 
this field I’ll do so with as light a heart as any 
ever worn by man." 

“ Right, right ! my friend," cried Frederick. 
“ I wondered how thou, for this long time since, 
didst tie down that impatient spirit of thine, and 


The Tournament 


237 


wait with patience for thy vengeance. Thou art 
a true knight, Sir Walter. Mild when not roused; 
but when thy spleen is stirred thou art as fiery 
as the devil,’’ and he grasped my hand and slapped 
me on the shoulder, as was his familiar custom. 

The people from the city commenced now to 
arrive. Some were mounted, but the majority 
either rode in carts or came in the less pretentious 
style — afoot. 

“ By Heaven ! ” said Frederick, '' and they 
stop not coming in such numbers we knights shall 
be compelled to withdraw us from the field and 
leave it to the tradesmen.” 

Come,” said I, '' ’tis time that we should arm. 
What ho ! Michael ! where the devil art thou ? ” 
Michael, contrary to his habit, did not appear 
when I called. I walked to the tent door and 
called again. Then, as I looked beyond the bar- 
riers that kept the spectators from crowding into 
the space reserved for the tents of the knights, 
I saw him just leaving two old ladies, after hav- 
ing procured for them comfortable seats, in a 
position from where their eyes commanded an ex- 
cellent view of the field; and being in that part 
opposite to where sat the King. I stood in the 
doorway, awaiting Michael’s return, and wonder- 
ing who the old ladies were to whom he showed 
such attention. 

When Michael, as he hurried back, raised his 
eyes and beheld me gazing at him, I heard him 


238 With Ring of Shield 

mutter, in his short, quick way, which ever so 
amused me : — “ Hill ! '' 

When he came up to me he said : — Pardon 
sor; but sor, thim ladies, Oi’m jist after asittin’ 
down, is friends o' a wourthy and gallant knoight 
who hath ivir bin most koind to a poor orphan 
loike moysilf, sor; and they axed me to foind me 
a sate fer thim, sor, and Oi hadn’t the heart to re- 
fuse thim, sor; though had Oi known that yer 
honour wanted me so soon Oi’d have bin a dale 
quicker than Oi was, sor.” 

“ I knew not that thou wert known so well 
among the knighthood of England,” I answered 
with a smile. “ But come, Michael, thou needst 
not to crave pardon of Sir Walter Bradley when 
thou dost serve such a noble purpose. The ladies, 
whether known to us or not, come before all true 
knights or gentlemen; and ’tis when we pay re- 
spect to them that we do ennoble ourselves.” 

Yis sor,” said Michael, as he buckled on my 
breast plate. Oi knew that yer honour would 
pardon me fer lavin’ ye, whin Oi tould what 
moine errand was.” This as he buckled on a 
shoulder-piece. 

“ Uh ! what a pity, sor, to have sich armour, 
with all that gould in it, dinted with the pint o’ 
a spear,” said he, when he had fastened on all 
but my helm. 

The trumpets now sounded a warning blast, 
and the heralds rode forth and entered the lists 


The Tournament 


239 

at the southern extremity, all their gay trappings 
tossing in the pleasant morning wind. 

Michael, after finishing his employment, by 
fastening on my sword and lacing my splendid 
head-piece, went to the pile of lances, from which 
he selected one both straight and heavy, but hav- 
ing no point. 

“ Not that to-day, Michael; for the rules of this 
joust do prermit of pointed weapons.” 

Uh ! sure thin, sor, that impudint Catesby 
^11 take his dinner with his master, the divil, this 
day; fer will do Oi know, sor, that he’s the var- 
mint yer honour’s after.” 

I always forgave Michael for his familiarity; 
for without it he should not have been Michael, 
and never did it harm me. At this remark 
about Catesby I merely smiled and said : — “ Have 
a headless spear ready, lest I do need one also.” 

Oi’ll do that same, sor ; but Oi’d loike to see 
yon Catesby’s blood upon the pint o’ this, sor,” 
and he motioned with his head in the direction 
of mine enemy’s tent and patted the point of the 
lance. The faithful fellow always looked on 
Catesby as an enemy common to himself and 
me. 

Again the trumpets rang out full merrily, both 
long and loud. Then the heralds, which had 
halted in the centre of the field, separated, one 
remaining in the centre and the other two riding 
with their backs to one another until one reached 


240 With Ring of Shield 

the North and the other the South end of the 
lists, where each took his especial post. Then the 
one which had remained in the centre called out 
the rules of this passage of arms. 

After the customary prologue, that I ever con- 
sidered tedious and unnecessary ; for Heaven 
knows even the balance of these fellow^s speeches 
is long enough, he at length reached the part that 
he had set out to say. 

“ Know, all ye true knights and gentlemen of 
his Most Gracious Majesty of England, Ireland 
and of France, or of whatever other Sovereign 
King ye may be faithful subjects, that any knight, 
of proper standing and untarnished honour, shall 
here be permitted to enter for these tilts. All 
such aforesaid valiant knights and gentlemen, 
which have not ere this had their names placed 
upon the recorder’s list, are hereby warned to do 
so now, with all expediency, or be content to live 
without the honour of taking part in these noble 
contests. Any untarnished knight now has the 
privilege of challenging to combat, either cour- 
teous or martial, any other such knight, whose 
name is on the record for this joust. When such 
a number of these tilts as his Most Gracious Ma- 
jesty doth consider to be proper shall have been 
decided, from amongst the names contained in 
the recorder’s sheets shall be selected, by means 
of draft, two parties of twelve knights each, to 
which said parties shall be added one other knight 


The Tournament 


241 


for each party, which knight shall have the 
honourable post of leader, each of his particular 
party, by whom he shall be drawn. 

In tilts of courtesy lances without heads must 
alone be used. In the more warlike contests both 
knightly weapons may be used at the discretion 
of, and the manner most pleasing to, the com- 
batants. 

“ Any contest shall be considered at an end only 
at such time as his Majesty, King Richard, shall 
see fit to signal for its stoppage by the honourable 
marshals of the field, or when one or the other of 
the opposing champions shall have owned himself 
up defeated. 

“ His Most Gracious Majesty will decide who is 
the victor in each separate contest; and to the 
victor shall go the arms and armour, together 
with the charger and its equipment. 

** In the more fiercer contest of the thirteen 
good knights on each side, they shall fight with 
pointed lance and with the sword until his Ma- 
jesty doth see good to cause the contest to be 
stopped. Then will his Majesty decide which is 
the winner in the contest. And to the victors shall 
go the spoils, the same as in the single contests. 

“ God save King Richard ! ” 

“ God save King Richard ! ” replied the other 
heralds. 

God save King Richard ! cried the people, 
as though they meant the words they said. 


!242 With Ring of Shield 

“ God save King Richard ! ’’ echoed the city's 
walls. 

Then the herald at the southern extremity of 
the lists sang forth the same long-winded reci- 
tation in the self same monotone, that added 
nothing to the clearness of the rules, which might 
have been said in two score of words. 

When the third had followed the example of 
his fellows they all three withdrew from the lists, 
and the marshals of the field rode forth from 
where they had been waiting, drawn up in line, 
armoured and armed as though for a day of battle, 
and took their posts in groups at the four corners 
of the field, ready to do their duty. 

My horse, fully caparisoned and impatient, 
like his master, for the field, my groom now led 
to where I stood, by Harleston's side, before my 
tent. Hastily mounting I rode down to the bar- 
rier gate that gave entry to the lists. 

My friend overtook me as I reached the gate. 
He was mounted upon a splendid charger of a 
chestnut hue, as I could see from the only visible 
part of the animal, namely, his legs. Frederick 
sat his saddle like an armoured statue. Verily, 
my children, and without conceit I say it, to a 
spectator we looked as though but few upon that 
field would have the courage to touch either shield 
with any other than a pointless lance. 

Much then was my surprise when the gate at 
the end further from where we waited, with im- 


The Tournament 


243 


patient plumes and restless pennants, was, for 
some reason unknown to all of us knights which 
waited at the North, flung open, whilst ours re- 
mained closed. At this opening in dashed a 
knight which, when he came sufficient close, I 
recognized, by his device, to be none other than 
mine old foe, Catesby. Straight he rode up to 
where I sat, grinding my teeth together, as silently 
I cursed my fortune for preventing me from 
riding forth to meet him, that I might strike his 
shield with my lance’s point — for verily did I be- 
lieve he came thus soon to foil my purpose by 
challenging me to fight with pointless weapon. 
On he came and, to my great surprise and 
pleasure, struck he my shield with the sharp point 
of his lance. 

Ah ! my brave sons, ye all do know the pleasure 
’tis when, with ring of shield, ye are informed an 
enemy hath come to do ye battle. 

Now were the separating bars removed, and, as 
Catesby rode to the far end at a gentle trot, I en- 
tered with alacrity the field. 

As Catesby passed the centre of the lists he 
paused for a moment whilst, with much grace, he 
saluted the King, and then the ladies. His ex- 
ample I followed. 

After this came much cheering, and well meant 
advice, from those which thought they better un- 
derstood the game at which we were about to 
play than we ourselves did. Most of these warn- 


244 With Ring of Shield 

ings came from old warriors of other days, vet- 
erans of our great civil wars. 

The trumpets now rang out from their metal 
throats the signal for the fray. Forward we 
dashed, like two opposing thunderbolts. The hot 
wind of the summer’s morn whistled past mine 
ears, and sounded like unto when one by accident 
doth irritate the canvas of his tent by scraping 
against it with his scabbard’s point, causing it to 
raise its high-pitched voice in protest against the 
affront. The space betwixt us closed up as quickly 
as when one with haste doth shut the covers of a 
book. A crash ! a benumbing twinge from finger’s 
tips to .shoulder; — a blow, as from a hammer, on 
the shield ; — the steeds stand up and paw the air 
madly, as does a man when struggling in the 
waters; — my helm’s plumes do bend before mine 
eyes; — and when the particles of sand are borne 
aside by the gentle broom of Nature I hold in my 
gauntlet’s grasp only a cloth yard’s length of 
shivered spear. As, with a pat upon my good 
steed’s neck, I brought him to his fore feet, 
Catesby, whose lance had met a fate similar to 
mine own, with brandished sword now dashed 
afresh upon me. His lighter weight had enabled 
him to regain control of his steed ere I had 
mastered mine. No time was there for thought. 
As he leaped forward I flung with my full force, 
straight at his iron head, the remnant of my lance. 
His horse, affrighted at this strange weapon. 


The Tournament 


245 

swung from its course to avoid it, and thus saved 
his master from the blow. This gave me the res- 
pite I wanted, and of which I took advantage by- 
drawing mine own good sword. 

Loud cheered the crowd of spectators when 
they saw how equal had been the tilt ; and louder 
again did they shout when they saw us, with 
clamorous blows, hotly engaged in sword play. 
One voice, clear and distinct above all others did I 
hear, and pleased was I when I heard its rich full 
ring, as its possessor used to their utmost strength 
his mighty lungs. It was Michael. 

I drove my spurs into my horse’s flanks and 
bounded at mine antagonist with the speed of 
lightning. He avoided my rush in time to save 
himself; but my steed, with his shoulders, struck 
his in the hind quarters, and almost bore mine 
opponent to the earth. As I passed him in my 
career I struck at him a backhand blow; but he 
caught it, with great dexterity, upon his shield. 

Again did the applause burst forth with all its 
discordant notes. 

Wheeling quickly around I again rode at him, 
with my sword swung far behind my shoulder, 
determined to beat him from his saddle. I stood 
up in my stirrups, and with the full force of my 
sword arm I drove a blow fairly at his plumaged 
head. He caught it right manfully upon his 
shield; but the blow was so powerful that he 
might as well have held up a frail piece of wood. 


246 


With Ring of Shield 

The keen edge of my sword broke through the 
buckler’s curving surface and forced the wounded 
steel protector, and its supporting arm, with stun- 
ning force against their master’s head. He reeled 
slightly in his saddle; and, ere he could regain 
control of his scattered senses, again did my re- 
morseless blade fall on his helmet crest, with the 
sound like the driving of an iron spike between 
a stone wall’s members, by means of a heavy 
hammer. His horse sprang forward with its 
master’s senseless body crushed down upon the 
saddle. Then the steed swerved from its straight 
course, and Catesby lurched and fell headlong, like 
an armoured scare-crow, all joints and not a bone, 
into the dusty lists. 

The King signed to the heralds, and the 
trumpets warned the marshals to stop the fight; 
for in my passion I rode to where mine enemy lay, 
and, truly, I would have given him his quietus 
but for the marshal’s interference. They bore 
him to his tent, and I saw no more of him that 
day. He was not killed however, and this did 
greatly disappoint me. 

Sharply I spurred my steed till he sprang for- 
ward and upward like the carrier of Valkyrie. 
Amid the acclamations of the spectators who, as 
they ever do, waved their scarfs and bonnets like 
creatures dispossessed of reason I dashed up be- 
fore the King’s seat and, pulling suddenly upon 
the rein, caused my good steed to paw the air with 


The Tournament 


247 


his fore feet whilst, with a low bow and a wave 
of my faithful sword, I respectfully saluted the 
Usurper. 

He acknowledged my salute; but methought 
the smile that he did wear had, lurking behind 
it somewhere, a sentiment that, to say the least, 
was not favourable to me. 

After saluting mine enthusiastic admirers 
(which would bestow the same attentions upon 
another knight were he to ride out and slay me in 
the next tilt) I galloped back to the northern bar- 
rier. Here my dear friend Frederick did warmly 
shake me by the hand, whilst Michael went almost 
mad with delight. So loud, and sometimes pro- 
fane, were his remarks about Catesby’s defeat that 
I unwillingly was compelled to keep him in some 
check. 

Two other knights now took the field and 
fought with pointless weapons. This was but a 
not interesting combat; as the challenger was, in 
the first course run, thrown from his saddle with 
a considerable force, after having shown his mis- 
erable command of his weapon by altogether 
missing his opponent; his lance passing harm- 
lessly past his adversary's right shoulder. For 
this exhibition of the lack of all skill he was pro- 
hibited from taking any further part in the tour- 
nament, and his name was stricken from the list. 

Some three or four other pairs of lances were 
shivered, and then Harleston gave an exhibition 


248 


With Ring of Shield 

of the most skilled and perfectest way of unhors- 
ing a knight that ever I had, before that day, seen. 
He entered the lists and rode, with stately ease 
and graceful respect, past the ladies and the King, 
until he reached the spot where Sir Thomas Fal- 
stone was sitting his horse in a listless fashion, 
as though he felt assured that no one there would 
dare to touch his shield. For Sir Thomas was 
considered one of the first, if not the very first, 
lance in England at that time; he having been 
chosen to represent the late King Edward in the 
last tournament given by that indolent Sovereign. 
My friend, with a courtly inclination of his head, 
struck the shield of Sir Thomas a gentle blow 
with the blunt end of his spear, and then did he 
rein back his steed that he might return to receive 
his pointless weapon. 

“ Tarry an instant. Sir Knight,” called out Sir 
Thomas.. 

“ I await thy speech,” replied Frederick. 

Hast thou grown tired of sitting on yon 
saddle, that thou dost wish to be removed from 
off its irritating back? Be assured, young sir, 
'twere more gentle, far, wert thou to have thy 
squire remove thee.” 

“ Thou dost mistake my purpose,” replied my 
friend ; ‘‘ I come but to awaken thee from thy 
dreams of past conquests; which are but poor 
weapons with which to fight fresh battles, unless 
other arms be brought to their assistance.” 


The Tournament 


249 


At this rebuff to the over-confident knight the 
King laughed both long and loud, and of course 
the courtiers which surrounded him followed his 
example. 

“ By the light of Heaven, thou shalt pay dearly 
for thine insolence when I do hurl thee from thy 
saddle as a stone goeth from its sling ! ” called 
out the enraged Sir Thomas, as my friend rode at 
a gentle walk in the direction of the northern 
end. 

When he heard this Harleston turned hastily 
around, and rode back to Sir Thomas and said : — 
As thou still dreamest, methinks ’twere better 
to arouse thee with the point,” and he did strike 
the surprised knight’s shield with the armed end 
of his lance, and caused it to ring out right lustily. 

Ah ! that is better,” laughed Sir Thomas. 
“ Now I may have the pleasure of spitting thee 
like a rotten apple and then hurling thee from my 
lance’s point.” 

“ Verily thou speakest from experience,” re- 
turned Sir Frederick; “ thou hast, no doubt, been 
in the habit of spitting rotten apples, and nothing 
more dangerous ; else where didst thou get leisure 
to grow yon ponderous paunch, next to thy 
speech, the most formidable part of thee ? ” And 
amid a roar of applause and laughter he rode back 
to where I waited. Here he handed to his squire 
the lance he carried, and in its place he chose an- 
other, very heavy and unwieldy, as I thought; 


250 With Ring of Shield 

but to balance these defects it did have a much 
greater strength than the one with which he had 
challenged. 

The two knights now took their places, and the 
trumpets again rang out the signal for the contest. 

Both horses dashed forward as though they 
had been connected, in some invisible way, with 
the voice of the trumpets. 

Sir Thomas aimed straight at Harleston’s 
visor; evidently for the double purpose of ex- 
hibiting his skill and administering a severe blow 
to his opponent. 

Sir Frederick, to my great surprise, seemed 
aiming more at his adversary’s horse than at the 
rider. I could not believe that he did intend com- 
mitting such a breach of the rules of chivalry; 
and yet it was clear his point was not directed to 
the rider. 

A heavy blow ; — a clatter ; — and a cloud of dust, 
and my friend rides bravely on, waving on high 
a lance without a point; and here, racing madly 
towards the northern end, doth come Sir 
Thomas’s steed, without its rider or its saddle. 

Harleston had, at the last moment, swung his 
head to the one side, avoiding the other’s point; 
thus he had escaped unharmed. 

But how did Sir Thomas’s horse come to be 
without a saddle as well as riderless? 

It happened thus, as my friend told me, when, 
amidst great cheering, he rode back to where I 


The Tournament 


251 


sat waving my lance and cheering with the others. 
He had aimed, not at his adversary’s horse, as 
had appeared, but at that part of his saddle where 
the lance doth lie in rest. This mark he did hit 
fairly, and the fury of the onset, aided by the 
heavy spear, caused his opponent’s saddle girths 
to break; and thus Sir Thomas was ignomin- 
iously unhorsed, and his gay trappings heaped 
upon him. 

It was a dangerous game to play ; for had Har- 
leston so much as scratched, with his lance, his 
adversary’s steed, he had then been disgraced. 

Harleston was satisfied with the punishment he 
had administered in return for the other’s boast- 
ing, and did not further molest the fallen knight. 
And indeed there had been but little honour in 
pressing his victory to a completer stage; for 
’twas with great difficulty that Sir Thomas’s 
grooms were able to lift up their bulky master 
and assist him from the field. 

I now rode forth again, and, stopping in the 
centre of the lists, I opened my visor and, stand- 
ing up in my stirrups, I called out at the full 
power of my speech : — 

“ Know, all true knights here assembled to take 
part in this noble joust, that I, Walter Bradley, 
hereby challenge any true knight among ye, which 
doth desire so to do, to break a lance, with or 
without a point, as the aforesaid knight doth de- 
sire.” 


2^1 


With Ring of Shield 

For the space of whilst one might tell an hun- 
dred no one appeared. At the end of this time, 
however, a knight, as though in haste, dashed 
into the lists and, riding with the ease of an ac- 
complished horseman, advanced rapidly to where 
I waited. He gently touched my shield with the 
butt of his lance. 

On his shield was no device ; but his rich inlaid 
armour, and the courtly bearing of its wearer, 
seemed to mine eyes as though this were not the 
first time they had beheld this unknown cham- 
pion. 

As we passed each other in turning, the stranger, 
in a hurried voice, whose accent told me he was 
no Englishman, said : — 

I have a message for thee. Sir Walter. May 
I see thee in thy tent ? ’’ There was no time for 
more. 

“Yes,” I answered, in the same low tone. 

As I rode back to take up my position for the 
tilt my mind kept tormenting me in its desire to 
recall where and when I had before heard that 
voice. The attempt was useless; so placing my 
lance in rest I made ready for the trumpet’s sig- 
nal. 

Loud did they blow. 

A rushing rattle, followed by a clattering, tear- 
ing sound, and both spears burst into a thousand 
slivers, as though some foul fiend had been con- 
fined within the shaft of each, and at the instant 


The Tournament 253 

of encounter they spread apart their arms and 
threw their frail wooden prisons from them with 
the contempt that Sampson had for cords. 

Neither had an advantage. Both his horse and 
mine own were forced back on their haunches; 
but we both kept our seats full firm. 

And thus in succession did we break three 
pairs of lances' without either being able to un- 
horse, or gain any perceptible advantage over the 
other. Therefore our contest was declared to be 
a fair and equal one, without a victor. 

After this the heralds again rode into the lists 
and announced that no more single contests 
should be permitted; but that the contest of the 
six and twenty knights should be the next feature 
of that day's list of exhibitions of knightly feats 
of arms. 

However, preceding this there was now to be 
an exhibition of skilful archery and sword play, 
by the yeomanry of England, and the men-at- 
arms. 

When this announcement was made the ma- 
jority of the knights withdrew them to their tents, 
as they had no interest in these contests. 

Soon after my friend and I had dismounted 
and entered our tent the knight with whom I had 
last contended, and which had so strangely spoken 
with me in the lists, came to where Michael stood 
before the door and enquired of him if his master 
were within. 


254 With Ring of Shield 

Hearing his voice I went to the door and in- 
vited him to enter. 

Ah ! Monsieur, I hope that I intrude not,'’ 
said he, as he saw Harleston with me. 

Nay, be assured Sir Knight, whose name I 
have not the honour of knowing, that any mes- 
sage that thou art pleased to give me shall be 
common to my friend. Sir Frederick Harleston, 
and me.” 

Then everything is well. I may then speak 
out boldly and inform you, gentlemen, what is 
my true name : and I now do tell ye that it is to 
but few here that it is known. My name then is 
Count Louis de Saint- Esteve, though in England, 
upon my present mission, I am known as Sir Gil 
de Trailles.” 

We expressed our pleasure at the acquaintance 
and asked him to be seated. I then ordered Mi- 
chael to close the flap of the tent, and to himself 
remain outside, to see that no one should overhear 
our conversation ; for I could see by the stranger’s 
manner that what he had to say was most secret. 

After a silence of a few moments he said, in an 
almost whisper : — 

'' My business in England upon the present 
occasion is on the Earl of Richmond’s account. 
Her Majesty, the ex-Queen of the Royal Edward, 
hath informed me that both of you gentlemen are 
in her confidence. I therefore speak thus freely 
of the Earl’s plans. In a short time he shall land 


The Tournament 255 

in England. The usurping King Richard shall be 
given to understand that the landing shall be 
made upon the eastern coast. On the contrary, 
the noble Earl shall land in Wales, where he hath 
many followers. Buckingham, Lord Stanley, and 
his brother are the most powerful of the Earl’s 
friends. However, Lord Stanley is not to de- 
clare in favour of the noble Richmond until the 
day of battle; when the Usurper’s forces shall 
melt away as doth the snow in Spring. An usurp- 
ing tyrant cannot prosper; and what should be 
black treachery, in another case, in this is but 
God’s retribution.” 

“ But how long shall it be ere the Earl of Rich- 
mond doth land ? ” asked Harleston. 

So soon as the Duke of Buckingham rebels 
in Wales,” replied the Frenchman. “ Any day,” 
he continued, ye may expect to hear that this 
latter hath happened. Watch then and be pre- 
pared ; for deliverance is near at hand. 

“But now I come to that part of my mission that 
most affects thee. Sir Walter. The ex-Queen, 
this morning as I was leaving the Sanctuary, com- 
missioned me to acquaint thee with a plot to ruin 
thee most thoroughly. 

“ Thine enemy, that one which doth play the 
dog for Richard, hath informed his master of the 
part that he doth suspect that thou didst play at 
Stony Stratford. Before he came to such a posi- 
tion of influence with the Usurper he feared to so 


256 With Ring of Shield 

inform on thee. But now that he doth practically 
rule England he hath planned for thy destruction. 
His object in so doing is no doubt better known 
to thee than it is to me. ’Twas Lord Stanley who 
informed the ex-Queen, and he had it from Rich- 
ard himself, who now doth trust Stanley as 
though he had ever loved him.” 

I thank thee much for thy kindness in thus 
warning me of the danger that doth threaten,” I 
replied ; “ but I scarce see what better I can do 
than remain still at court, until Earl Henry doth 
arrive in England. The time, you say, is short; 
therefore Catesby shall not have long in which to 
work his vengeance. 

“ The Usurper cannot molest me unless he doth 
have more reason for so doing than Catesby’s 
mere suspicion.” 

“ Did the young and rightful King have fair 
trial, and was he convicted of rank treachery to 
the state?” asked Harleston. Then my friend 
answered his own question with a definite “ No.” 
This was ever his most forcible way of driving 
home his opinions. 

’Twas useless for me to try to deceive myself in 
regard to the danger threatening me. I ever have 
considered a man to be but little removed from 
a fool when he doth despise his enemies. I there- 
fore admitted that my friend was right, and 
asked for his advice. 

Methinks it were best for thee to betake thee 





‘"Ha, thou blood varmint .” — Page ^5; 





. V ^ * 


iV 


» 


• < 

r • I 


* t • I * •' ■ 

* r- u 








<a 


L ;♦>- 


» 


^ •■. ‘ ' '■■■ . .^M : ' r- * 


H 


• - V* Til ?' • 


» » 


#»* 


cr 


ji 


I ' 







i?‘' 


i/ 






The Tournament 


157 


from the court, with all expediency, and journey 
in the direction of the coast of Wales, in order 
that thou mayest be ready there to join the Earl 
of Richmond when he lands,” said Frederick, 
after a brief consideration. “ I may remain at 
court until the last moment, and then follow thine 
example.” 

“ Thou knowest,” said I, “ that what thou dost 
propose is not within the bounds of possibility. 
How may I leave the Palace, and risk the danger 
of the Lady Hazel falling into that scoundrel's 
hands. He desires to be rid of me but that he 
may have her in his power. Were I to fly his 
purpose should then be accomplished as well as 
if my head had fallen on the block. No,” I said, 
with full determination, “ here must I remain and 
risk my fate ; there is no other way.” 

Why not take the lady with thee. Monsieur ? ” 
The danger should be too great,” I replied. 
Then, gentlemen, I can be of no further as- 
sistance,” said the Count, as he arose to depart. 

“ Tarry a moment. Sir Knight,” said Harles- 
ton ; “ a glass of wine before thou goest.” 

‘‘ With all my heart,” replied the other. And 
now for the first time since he had entered 
the tent he opened his visor. 

“ By Heaven and all its Saints ! ” cried Har- 
leston ; I felt assured that I had seen yon suit 
of armour ere this day. Yes,” he continued, “ the 
last time I had the honour of meeting thee 


258 


With Ring of Shield 

was on the field of battle; when we took Berwick 
from the Scots.” 

And art thou the knight which did so kindly 
cut my helm's lace, after hurling me from my 
steed ? ” 

“ The same,” laughed my friend ; '' and thou 
dost owe Sir Walter and me each a good sword 
in payment for those that thou didst break that 
day.” 

When I did come to my senses,” said the 
Frenchman, “ I thanked Heaven that I had fallen 
before a gentleman.” 

Here we each grasped the Frenchman’s hands, 
and we all laughed and were three good friends. 

And thus we sat over our wine and talked, until 
the trumpets of the heralds warned us that it was 
time to draw for the contest of the six and twenty 
knights. Mounting our horses we rode to the 
southern extremity of the lists, where the draught- 
ing was to take place. 


CHAPTER XXII 


A MIDNIGHT ADVENTURE 

Tired were we when at length night came and 
the first day of the great tournament was ended. 
’Twas five of the clock when King Richard threw 
down his truncheon, and thus put an end, until 
the morrow, to the jousts. 

My total injuries for the whole long day were 
a few dints in my shield and armour, and the loss 
of my fine plumes, which had been shorn off with 
a sword blow from behind, whilst I was engaged 
with another knight, in the battle of the six and 
twenty, which had been declared an even con- 
test ; though verily do I think our side had a slight 
advantage; for when, at last, the contest was 
stopped, on account of the great blood-shed 
caused, we still had five knights mounted, whilst 
our opponents had but four. True our leader had 
been placed hors de combat, but methinks this 
was more than compensated for by there being 
one more in the saddle on our side. However, it 
may have been more fair to both parties to have 
the decision as it was, though for my own part I 
had preferred to have the battle fought to a 
definite conclusion. Then again, the Usurper lost 
259 


26 o 


With Ring of Shield 

not any supporters by stopping the contest before 
either side had any decided advantage. 

We had been in our tent for some time previous 
to the conclusion of the day’s events, the last of 
which was more archery. 

Michael, after assisting me in the removal of 
mine armour, asked, in that fashion that ever 
made it impossible for me to refuse his request : — 
Sure, yer honour, may Oi agin crave yer hon- 
our’s pardon fer axin’ ye, sor, to be absent a short 
toime, whoilst Oi agin look after thim ould ladies 
yonder. Sure ye know, sor, Oi’d not be botherin’ 
loike, if Oi wasn’t so bound by moy falein’s to 
look after thim in the crowd.” 

‘‘ Yes, Michael, thou mayest go; but tarry not 
after thou hast taken them safely from the field.” 

‘‘ Uh ! sure, sor, Oi fale loike a thafe fer so 
botherin’ yer honour with ivir wantin’ somethin’. 
Thank ye sor. Oi’ll be back the minute that Oi 
takes thim out o’ danger,” and with a respectful 
salute he vanished. 

We were at our supper when Michael returned, 
completely out of breath, as though he had 
travelled far at no slow pace. 

What in the devil’s name hast thou been do- 
ing unto thyself ? ” I asked in surprise. 

“ Runnin’, sor,” he gasped. 

“ Short and definite, as well as evident,” said 1. 
** But for why didst thou come in such haste ? ” 

“ Uh ! sure, yer honour, as Oi was returnin’, 


A Midnight Adventure 261 

after takin’ the ould ladies to a place o’ safety, 
and as Oi came in soight o’ yer honour’s tint, uh ! 
sure if Oi didn’t behould a damned varmint o’ a 
raven a floyin’ in circles ouver this viry tint. 
Sure, sor, it’s an ill day fer poor Moichael when 
Oi have the misfortune to have to till moy master 
o’ sich bad luck,” and he wrung his enormous 
hands in pure agony of spirit. 

Nay, my faithful friend, feel thankful rather 
that thou wert permitted to see, and thus inform 
me of the ill-omened bird’s presence, in which the 
Royal Arthur now flies on wings of Hell’s own 
darkness o’er this fair land, employed as he is in 
the worthy mission of warning those which 
danger threatens, and thus giving them some time 
to be employed in guarding against the trouble.” 

“ But did it alight upon the tent, or merely 
circle overhead ? ” asked Harleston. 

“Nay, sor; it was about to aloight, and had 
its avil bake agap to utter some foul curse whin, 
at moy full spade, Oi rushed, with wavin’ o’ moy 
arms in its doirection. 

“ I thank thee truly, Michael, for thy timely 
aid; for since it alighted not, the danger is less 
great.” 

“ True then was what the Frenchman told us of 
thy danger,” said my friend, speaking most seri- 
ous. “ Come, think again, Walter, and resolve 
to leave the court at once. The Lady Hazel shall 
be protected from thine enemy so long as Fred- 


q.6q. 


With Ring of Shield 

erick Harleston hath a sword to swing in her 
defense. Besides this/' he added, I can con- 
trive to have her leave the Sanctuary in safety, 
and go to thee, when thou hast found some fit 
abode for both. Thou canst not here avoid the 
danger that doth threaten thee; and if thou dost 
fall a victim to Catesby’s vengeance, bethink thee 
of the fate that shall then be her's. Let thy love 
for thy promised wife o’er-rule thy pride, and 
resort to flight, where it is to thy profit.” 

Ah ! my friend, it is a bitter draught to swal- 
low, my flying from mine enemy.” 

Yes, Walter; but remember that one might 
better fight a giant, which is armoured cap-a-pie, 
holding in his hand a sword of ponderous 
weight, with edge as sharp as is thy razors, than 
match thy strength against a child, which holds 
in its puny grasp the seal of power.” 

I could not help but admit the truthfulness of 
this statement; but still I did not relish the idea 
of fleeing like a hunted animal. I therefore re- 
plied : — 

“ Well, Frederick, I promise thee to consider 
and debate within my mind on what thou hast 
said. In the morning I will tell thee which hath 
conquered, my pride or better reason.” 

So, wearily throwing ourselves upon the cloaks 
stretched on the ground, we soon thought not of 
danger. 


A Midnight Adventure 263 

Ha ! thou bloody varmint ! Mither-o^-Gawd ! 
ye murtherin’ baste ! ” — A scuffle, “ Thou wouldst 
scratch ? Thare, damn ye, take that ! ” — A heavy 
blow that sounded like unto when one doth strike, 
with his clenched fist, his armoured thigh, — a 
heavy, clattering fall, — more swearing from 
Michael. 

These were the confusing and unusual sounds 
that caused me to awaken with a start, and in my 
half dazed state to grasp my sword and shield, as 
though by instinct. 

Anither mouve out o’ ye and ye’ll have moure 
than a browken arm to carry to Hill along with 
yer bloody soul, if thou hast wan, thou damned, 
snakein’ dawg,” again growled Michael, as he 
stood and shook his enormous fist over a pros- 
trate form, lying betwixt the door and me, from 
which came groans of agony. 

“ What is it, Michael ? ” asked Harleston and 
I, both in the same words, as we sprang to our 
feet and stood before the enraged squire. 

“ Sure, yer honours, its some koind o’ baste 
that useth a dagger with too great a fradom. 

“ Loy quoite, ye spalpeen, or Oi’ll tramp the 
dawg’s loife out o’ ye with the hale o’ moy 
boot!” 

“ Open still further the flap of the tent,” I com- 
manded Michael. Then, speaking to the pros- 
trate form upon the ground, I said : — 


264 With Ring of Shield 

''Arise sirrah, and tell us truthfully what is 
thy name, and what thy business here at this un- 
seemly hour/' 

He slowly rose. Then, as Michael opened 
wider the tent door, the bright moon’s rays fell 
on the shining blade of a dagger lying at my feet. 

" What means this dagger, sirrah ? ” and I 
stooped to pick it up. 

" Hold ! Beware there, Michael ! ” cried Har- 
leston, as he dashed after the stranger, which had 
taken advantage of my stooping, to attempt to 
make good his escape. 

Michael, who was outside of the tent, making 
fast the flap, sprang after the fugitive with the 
speed of a horse. Almost he had the knave by 
the collar when, as fortune would have it, his 
foot caught upon one of the cords which served 
in securing the tent from being blown to the 
ground, and fell headlong upon his face, with as 
great a noise as that made by a falling tree. Har- 
leston, at the same instant, dashed at full speed 
from the tent and, tripping on the fallen Michael, 
fell with his full weight upon my squire, thereby 
adding nothing to that angry person’s com- 
fort. 

" Uh ! ” said Michael, " this is that damned 
raven’s work. ’Tis useless; the varmint must 
escape; all Hill is with him.” 

I heard no more; but, leaving Harleston and 
Michael to regain their feet, I hastened in pursuit 


A Midnight Adventure 265 

of the owner of the dagger. He was at that mo- 
ment disappearing among the scores of tents with 
which this part of the field was filled. I pursued 
him until I realized how impossible it was to here 
find anyone desirous of escaping capture, and then 
giving up the attempt I returned to my own tent. 

Michael was still swearing, and cursing the 
raven for the luck that it had brought unto us. 

“ Hill ! Whoy didn’t Oi brake the varmint’s 
skull, instid o’ his arm ? Thin the charm had bin 
browken. Now Gawd knows what’ll be the nixt 
to curse us.” 

“ Come, Michael,” said Frederick, no one Is 
to blame for his escape. Thou didst do right 
nobly in the saving of our lives from being taken 
by the dagger of an assassin.” 

But tell us,” said I, “ how thou didst learn of 
his presence here, and what he was doing when 
thou didst attack him.” 

Will, sor, it was loike this : — Oi was awak- 
ened by some wan astippin’ ouver moy chist, as 
though he feared to disturb me. At first, sor, Oi 
thought it must be ather thee or Sor Fridrick. 
Thin, thinks Oi to moysilf, what in the divil’s 
name doth make Sor Walter or Sor Fridrick walk 
so cautious loike? He jist takes a stip in the 
doiriction o’ thee, sor, and thin he stops and 
waits, whoilst wan moight count a score, as 
though he was alistenin’ fer somethin’. ’Tis 
moighty strange that ather wan 0’ yer hon- 


266 


With Ring of Shield 

ours would go on loike that in yer own tint, 
sez Oi, to moysilf. This koind o' made me curi- 
ous loike, so Oi jist sits up and watches him. 
Thin, Mither-o’-Gawd, sor! the blissid moon 
shines on a dagger in the varmint's hand. Thin, 
sor, Oi pounces upon him, and the varmint troid 
to stab me with his damned dagger. This made 
me lose moy timper, loike; so Oi jist gives him a 
rap on the arm, and sure, sor, the thing snapped 
loike a rotten branch astickin' from out the soide 
o' a dead tree. Thin, sor, Oi lays him down, 
akoind o' rough loike, and he thought he'd bitter 
stay thare. Jist at that toime yer honours wak- 
ened up, and ye know the rist as will, or bitter, 
than Oi do." 

Ah ! Michael, my faithful friend, what should 
I do without thee ? Thou hast saved my life, this 
night, and repaying that is beyond my power; 
unless thou art ever threatened, when I would 
save thee and risk mine own life, as thou hast 
done for me." 

Uh ! sure, yer honour, dount talk loike that ; 
Oi have no moure than done moy dooty. Sure its 
ashamed o' moysilf Oi should be if Oi didn't crush 
a snakein’ varmint loike that, whin he comes 
acrawlin’ into moy master’s tint, and roight ouver 
me, as though I wasn’t thare to guard the door.” 

I could not help but laugh at the easy way in 
which Michael turned all the credit from himself. 
I grasped his hand, and slapped him on his huge 


A Midnight Adventure 267 

shoulder. ^Twas useless to say anything more; 
and indeed my heart took all my speech away. 

For this Michael seemed thankful. He betook 
himself to his position, across the opening of the 
tent, and, stretching himself at his ease, he soon 
forgot the part he had played in that night's al- 
most tragedy. 

However, Frederick and I sat up and conversed 
in low tones for some time after Michael had en- 
tered that happy land of oblivion, where troubles 
or plots — except sometimes those that have no 
reality — intrude not. 

“ Was it Catesby, thinkest thou? " asked Har- 
leston. “ The person was about his stature ; and 
he spoke not even when his arm was broken; a 
circumstance that points to his fear of his voice 
being known unto us.” 

“ Verily it was Catesby,” I replied. “ What 
other man is there upon this field would attempt 
such an act? Besides, he alone hath an interest 
in my death. 

“ Ah ! Catesby,” said I, betwixt my clenched 
teeth, “ some day we shall meet again, where there 
shall be no rules of tourney to put a stop to my 
revenge. 

“ Tell me, Frederick, why it is that such scoun- 
drels are permitted to have such positions of au- 
thority? Why doth the Ruler of Heaven and 
Earth permit it? Tell me, for I feign would 
know.” 


268 


With Ringr of Shield 

O 

“ My dear Walter/’ he replied, in that gentle, 
reasoning way, “ thou dost not observe the laws 
of nature, or thou shouldst not have asked that 
question. 

‘‘ The brightest flowers in the stagnant pond of 
life do rise to the surface with their worthy 
blooms.” 

“ Surely thou dost not put Richard and Catesby 
in that class ? ” 

“ Nay, nay,” he replied, do but let me finish. 

“ True, the flowers do come unto the surface,” 
he continued ; “ but ever remember, Walter, that 
they must first make their way through the green 
and evil-smelling scum that also floats on top. 
The beauteous blossom is made stronger and more 
large by reason of its stinking opposition. Such 
is life in all its forms, and such shall it ever be. 

“ But come,” said he, changing from his phil- 
osophical to his practical style of conversation, 

does not this night’s work make clear to thee 
thy danger? Surely thou wilt not longer hesi- 
tate?” 

‘‘ Verily, I have decided,” I replied. 

That is the part of wisdom.” 

Do but wait until I have finished ; as thou 
but now saidst to me.” 

“ I do,” he smiled. 

“ Yes, Harleston, I am fully resolved, — to fly 
not.” 

What?” 


A Midnight Adventure 269 

“ Before this incident of the night did happen 
’tis possible I might have decided to follow thine 
advice, the which is no doubt the properest and 
most reasonable course. But sith Master Catesby 
hath attempted to play the part of an assassin I 
am determined to remain and show to his cow- 
ard’s face that Walter Bradley fears him not. 
Let him do his worst. In London I remain until 
the Earl of Richmond lands.” 

“ Oh, Bradley, Bradley, that hot head of thine 
will never be content until it has been severed 
from its trunk. And yet,” he continued thought- 
fully, “ thou hast most excellent reason, if it 
were not for thine accursed temper. Well, well, 
I know that it is now useless to attempt to change 
thee. The next best thing to do is to try and save 
thee, after thou art in his power. ’Tis a difficult 
task; but it’s all that your friends can do for thee.” 

What dost thou think his next move will 
be?” 

“ He will not use the dagger, after to-night’s 
failure,” replied Frederick; “and besides, he 
hath a broken arm if it were he which visited us.” 

“ Thou meanest that his next attempt will be 
the axe of the executioner ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ A pleasant prospect ; but one that the loss of 
sleep cannot save from.” So saying I stretched 
me upon my cloak and soon thought naught of 
Catesby nor his vengeance. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


THE ARREST 

Loud and trembling blew the trumpets to 
arouse the lazy sleepers and warn them that the 
second and last day of the grand tournament had 
dawned. Then, had one but had the heads of 
^geon, and had he been able to place heads in 
separate parts of the field, among the tents of 
knights and squires, his numerous ears had heard 
low-muttered curses issue from each tent, as the 
inmates awakened, protested, turned to the other 
side, shrugged up their each particular pair of 
shoulders and again sank into sleep. 

Another hour passed, and again rang out the 
trumpets, with their unwelcome sound. This 
time they must not be denied, as the sun was well 
started on his circling journey. 

Michael was busy superintending the prepar- 
ing of our morning meal. 

Harleston, as ever, did not rise until the last 
moment; and then he hurriedly arose and joined 
me at breakfast. 

“ Well, Michael,’^ said Frederick, “ whom dost 
thou think it was last night, that thou didst han- 
270 


The Arrest 


271 

die so roughly ? Thinkst thou that it was 
Catesby ? ” 

“ Sure, sor, Oi know not fer a surety, but me- 
thinks it must ha’ bin anither.” 

“ And why? ” 

“ Because, sor, he seemed to lack the stringth 
that Catesby doth possiss.” 

Methinks that it had been all one to thee had 
he been possessed of twice the power of Catesby. 
I doubt me much that thou had noticed any dif- 
ference,” laughed Frederick. 

At this compliment to his strength Michael 
blushed like a maiden, and returned no answer. 

Come, Walter, what wilt thou wager that the 
would-be assassin of last night was or was not 
Catesby? ” asked my friend. 

“ Truly, my wish is so strong that it was mine 
old enemy that I will make it father of the 
thought, and for the wager, — say — a new cloak, 
of Paris’s latest fashion.” 

Done, by Heaven ! That cloak will suit me 
well, ril lay on Michael’s judgment.” 

When we were fully armed we strolled forth 
from our tent to watch the spectators arrive in 
one continuous .stream, like a sluggish, winding 
river, and well nigh as unceasing. 

Michael again did ask permission to be absent 
for a little while, that he might escort the old la- 
dies unto their seats, and protect them in the enor- 
mous crowd. In a short time we saw his head 


272 With Ring of Shield 

moving towards the rows of seats, as he brushed 
aside, as though they had been reeds, the groups 
of angry tradesmen, that he might make way for 
those which he did escort. 

“ What friends of Michael’s are those same old 
ladies, to which he showeth such faithful atten- 
tion and care?” asked Frederick. 

“ Thou knowest them as well as I.” 

Nay, but hast thou never asked him? ” 

No ; I thought it of but little moment until 
now. But methinks that I have seen those same 
figures somewhere ere this; though where, I 
cannot now recall,” said I, as Michael and his 
charge appeared from out the crowd. “ I will 
ask Michael when he returns.” 

But ere my squire did return the heralds rode 
into the lists, and started their tedious recitation 
of the rules of that day’s sports; the which we 
were so absorbed in listening to, in the effort 
gather some small particle of sense from, that I 
thought not of that which I had intended asking 
Michael. 

The marshals then entered the field, and took 
up their customary positions to enforce the rules 
of the joust; the which were, as near as I could 
make out, not different from the first day’s. 

“There, Walter, I have won my wager; for, 
if mine eyes do serve me aright, thine ancient foe, 
Catesby, hath taken his place among the King’s 
guards.” 


The Arrest 


^73 

Thou art right ; the cloak is thine. But see ! 
he wears not his armour, although his both arms 
appear to be whole and sound.’' 

“ True, your treatment of him yesterday hath 
been sufficient to satisfy his appetite for glory and 
revenge, such as he obtained in the lists.” 

Then, as mine enemy turned his head, Michael, 
who was now standing behind me, exclaimed, 
in a voice low but heavy, like the roll of dis- 
tant thunder : — “ The damned villain’s head is 
cracked ; fer look at the clout that shows beneath 
his cap. Sure its bad luck that the blow that did 
it stopped ere it rached the varmint’s chin.” 

s|c j1« jK * * 

That evening, as we journeyed slowly and 
wearily back from the field that had been during 
the last two days the scene of so many noble feats 
of arms, and of which nothing now remained but 
the long and narrow strip of sandy ground where 
the sod had been removed to leave a level and firm 
place for the list, and the black spots to point out 
the places where had glowed the fires, Harleston 
remarked in his low and musing voice : — 

“ Verily, yon place doth represent the lives of 
men.” 

How so ? ” I asked. 

“ Records of our deeds are imprinted in the 
sand. If a storm doth arise to-night, all the little 
mounds that indicate some noble courses run shall 


(274 With Ring of Shield 

be levelled, and a traveller passing there to-mor- 
row will notice nothing but a barren strip, with 
nowhere on its face a mark to tell of glorious 
deeds performed/^ 

The thought of this was sad, and yet ’twas true ; 
as are the most of gloomy thoughts. It is for 
this same reason that I ever try to turn my mind’s 
eye to the pleasures and the joys of life, the which 
are far from few. I therefore, on this occasion, 
turned from the contemplation of this dreary 
sight to the scene that should await me when, 
that evening, I would go unto the Sanctuary ; for 
such was mine intent. I could picture, in my 
mind’s eye, my fair Hazel waiting and watching 
with the agony of expectation for me; wonder- 
ing if I ever should return from that sport which 
she so much disliked on account of its ‘‘ inhuman- 
ity,” as she had said. 

I wondered if Harleston’s mind were not draw- 
ing the same picture. Had he yet asked Mary to 
be his wife? I believed he had; for the day be- 
fore we rode forth to the tournament, when v/e 
had visited the girls. Hazel had let drop a remark 
that did arouse my suspicions; and when I ques- 
tioned her upon the point she laughingly informed 
me of the fact that I was “ too inquisitive,” the 
which I doubt not. And try as I would I could 
get nothing more from her. I had not liked to 
ask Harleston ; for there seems to be a something, 
the name of which I know not, that ever doth keep 


The Arrest 


275 


us from mentioning this subject to one which we 
believe to be in love, unless they first do bring it 
up. 

By this time we had almost reached the Palace 
of King Richard. 

Loud cheered the people as the King rode along 
the crowd-lined streets and scattered gold among 
them with a lavish hand. 

“ God save King Richard ! rang out on every 
side. 

I had as soon cried : — God save the devil ! ” 

The broken-headed Catesby rode beside the 
King. The two seemed to be conversing as we 
reached Crosby Place. 

“ Not favourable to me,” said I in Harleston’s 
ear, as I nodded in the direction of the hump- 
backed King and his adviser. 

My friend did not reply, in words; but he 
shook his head in a manner which showed that he 
realized my danger fully. 

After giving our horses to our grooms we en- 
tered the great hall, and from there — when the 
King had withdrawn himself — we went to mine 
own room. 

How gloomy and lonely did it seem. Some- 
thing huge, black and terrible did seem to vanish 
from the centre of the room, dividing into a score 
of parts, and each part retaining, for an instant 
only, a pair of fiery eyes, as the light of our lamp 
burst into the room, dispelling all the darkness. 


276 With Ring of Shield 

Now, on this night my room seemed not the 
same. Ever did I expect to see some spirit of 
evil arise before mine eyes and stretch out its 
fantastic arms to seize me. A great gloom had 
fallen on us both. Neither spoke for some time; 
and when at length I said to Harleston : — 

No longer can I bear this life; to-morrow T 
leave this Palace forever,” mine own voice did 
seem to startle me; so hollow and unnatural did 
it sound. 

Then, as if the words I had said were to be 
turned into a prophecy, a knock came at the door, 
and, upon opening, in walked Sir James Tyrrell 
and a half a score of men-at-arms. 

“ I regret, Sir Walter Bradley, that I am com- 
pelled to ask you for your sword, and to tell thee 
that I now arrest thee.” 

“ Upon what charge? ” 

High treason. Sir Walter.” 

Harleston arose and grasped my hand in a grip 
that could not be mistaken. 

“ Tell not my dear Hazel of this ; that is, not 
at present.” 

“ Keep up thy courage,” he replied ; thou 
shalt not die by the hand of an executioner. I, 
thy friend, Harleston, have said it, and I never yet 
have told a lie.” 

I thanked him for his kind words with the 
pressure of my hand, and with a firm step marched 
from the room. 


The Arrest 


277 


In the hall I met Michael on his way to my 
quarters. When he saw me he made a movement 
as though he thought to attack the soldiers which 
surrounded me. 

“ Farewell, Michael,^’ I said, as a great lump 
arose in my throat, and I gripped his mighty hand. 
** Go to Sir Frederick, in my room, and in future 
serve him as faithfully as in the past thou hast 
served me.’' 

He dropped to one knee and, though I tried to 
prevent him, he kissed my hand as though I were 
a King. Then he arose and walked slowly toward 
the door where Harleston stood. 

As I marched on I wiped two drops of moisture 
from the back of my hand. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


IN THE TOWER 

I WAS conducted into the Tower through the 
Traitor’s Gate,” the which, when I passed 
through, added nothing unto my lightness of 
spirit. As I gazed at the enormous arches, the 
memory of past events when, as a boy, I had heard 
of those which had entered this waterway with the 
charge of treason clinging to their names, never 
again to be heard of by the outside world, came to 
my mind with a renewed freshness and a force 
never to be by me forgotten, so long as mine old 
grey head retains its wonted reason. 

But then, this was as nothing compared with 
the great feeling of loneliness, and crushing 
weight of the conviction of hopelessness which 
settled on my heart when the door of my prison 
had been closed and locked, and I was left alone, 
but for my tormenting thoughts, within my cruel 
room in that Tower which rumour told had been 
the place of murder of our little King. 

When the keepers had departed, and the sound 
of their clanking steps had died out, I still stood 
in the centre of the room, benumbed and dazed, as 
the full reality of my situation was gradually ab- 
278 


In the Tower 


279 


sorbed by my whirling mind. Then I moved, and 
mine armour rattled with a noise that sounded, 
to mine ears, as though a shield had fallen from a 
great height and alighted on a floor of stone. I 
started, gasped, and my hand flew to the place 
where should have hung my sword. I felt my 
brow. It was cold and moist. I laughed at my 
foolishness ; but the sound of mine own voice was 
so awful that I was as much startled as I had been 
by the sound of mine armour. Then I stood 
still and held my breath and listened, for what I 
know not. The stillness was so intense that it 
did seem to have a substance, and press into mine 
ears with such a force as did cause me to think 
that they were like to burst. 

How long I stood thus I know not ; it did seem 
to be an age. 

Presently I heard a distant footstep. Ashamed 
of my childish feeling of fear, I, that would stand 
alone and face a score of warriors and never qua- 
ver, as the sound of the feet approached, started 
to pace hurriedly the floor of my prison. As the 
causer of the sounds in the corridor reached my 
door he stopped, and I heard the key rattle, as he 
did insert it in the lock. I sat myself down upon 
my couch and tried, as best I could, to appear to 
be at mine ease when the jailer should enter. 

He brought with him a lamp and a small table, 
for both of which I was glad. 

He was a not-bad-natured, though coarse-look- 


a8o With Ring of Shield 

ing fellow of about some forty years; of rather 
more than middle height, and a girth and breadth 
of shoulder which bespoke not lack of bodily 
strength. A shock of yellow hair, mixed liberally 
with grey, stood out from beneath his cap of steel, 
like a wisp of Straw. 

After placing the articles that he had brought, 
upon the floor, he cast but one glance at me, and 
then turned on his heel and left me. Presently 
he returned with my supper, which he placed upon 
the table much in the same manner as one would 
arrange the meal of swine. 

There, sir,” said he, thou hast nothing to 
complain of. That supper is fit for a King. And 
it's better than one King had whilst he lived in 
this very room.” 

What ! did the young King Edward occupy 
this room ? ” 

As for whether he occupied it or not, now 
that I know not; but he was kept in this same 
room until he went out feet first.” 

Horrible!” I gasped. 

Horrible ? Lord, sir ! methinks that thou 
shouldst feel honoured by the thought of being 
let sleep in the same room where a royal King did 
sleep. I know that I would,” he added, with a 
grim smile. 

And dost thou know who killed him ? ” I 
asked. 

Nay, nay, I said not nothing of his being 


In the Tower 


281 

killed/’ he replied, with a grin and a wise twist 
of his head, accompanied by the uplifting of the 
one of his shoulders until it touched his ear. 

Well then, of what distemper did he die? ” 

“ Ha, ha ! ” he laughed, as though I had amused 
him vastly. “ What distemper ? Ha, ha, ha ! 
Well upon my soul! ha, ha, ha! ” he burst forth 
again. 

His voice, when he laughed, was ample evi- 
dence that he had in his day consumed no small 
quantity of spirits of different sorts ; for it 
sounded as though a goodly quantity of the 
liquids had remained in his throat, where it did 
some prodigious bubbling. 

“ The distempers that one gets when a prisoner 
here are most always of one kind. Ha, ha, ha! 
What distemper? Well upon my soul!” And 
still laughing at that which he no doubt imagined 
was wit, he went out and locked the door and I 
was again alone with my thoughts, which were no 
more cheerful than they had been previous to his 
visit. 

That night my sleep, if such it may be called, 
was an almost endless succession of tormenting 
and extravagant dreams of terror, divided from 
each other by an awakening start of horror. 

And so the weary days and nights of mine im- 
prisonment dragged slowly on. Slowly, for the 
weight of sorrow and tormenting agony of un- 
certainty for the fate of the one I loved did im- 


282 


With Ring of Shield 

pede their progress, as doth the heavy weight 
upon the poor snail’s back cause it to drag its 
weary body so slowly along its slimy course. 

My sole occupation, with which I tried to pre- 
vent my mind from brooding, was the reading of 
the different sad histories of those which writ 
down their thoughts, and fates to be, upon their 
— and now my — prison’s walls. One of these, 
whose sadness and beautiful resignation — even 
though it hath no great poetic merit — most af- 
fected me, I now set down. The lines and words 
are imprinted on the pages of my memory with 
such a force as never can fade, so long as the old, 
worn book doth hold together. Here they are, 
my children; and much profit may be gathered 
from their calmness and resignation : — 

“ Somewhat musing, and more mourning, 

In remembering the unsteadfastness, 

This world being of such wheeling, 

Me contrarying, what can I guess? 

“ I fear, doubtless, remediless, 

Is now to seize my woful chance; 

For unkindness, withouten less, (lessening) 

And no redress, doth me avance. 

“ With displeasance, to my grievance. 

And no surance of remedy; 

Lo, in this trance, now in substance, 

Such is my dance, 'willing to die. 

“ Methinks, truly, bounden am I, 

And that greatly, to be content; 

Seeing plainly Fortune doth wry 
All contrary from mine intent 


In the Tower 


283 


My life was lent me to one intent ; 

It is nigh spent. Welcome Fortune! 

But I ne went (thought) thus to be shent, 

But she it meant, such is her won (wont)"* 

Evidently the woeful writer of these lines had 
been condemned to death. His bones had now 
lost their fleshly mantle, and forgotten he lay, 
far from those he loved. How long ere I shall 
be in the same condition ? ” thought I, as I stood 
before my secure-barred window and gazed at 
the rain, as it fell in one unceasing torrent. 

Verily the heavens do weep for the sufferings 
of poor England,’’ I said aloud ; for now I spoke 
unto myself as though I were another. 

For I know not how many days, for in my sor- 
row I lost all track of time, the rain fell with un- 
abated fury. 

How I longed to hear how fared my gentle 
Hazel. 

Hell and furies ! ” would I cry, and grip at the 
same time the iron bars that stood like the gate of 
Hell betwixt me and my liberty. How relieving 
did it feel to my pent up hate to twist at an iron 
bar and imagine that it was Catesby’s throat I 
held. 

'' Ha ! thou accursed villain ! ” would I cry 
aloud, thou now shalt know the fury of my ven- 

*Rous, the historian, states that these lines were written 
by Lord Rivers, during that unfortunate nobleman’s im- 
prisonment at Pomfret. K. M. 


284 


With Ring of Shield 

geance ! ** Then would I strike the cruel metal 
with my bare and clenched fist, with such a force 
as did drive the tender skin back from the bone 
and leave a bleeding tear. 

The days lengthened into weeks; and still no 
word from the outside world. No trial; no con- 
demnation ; no execution ; and that which I then 
most _distasted, no definite knowledge of what 
should be my fate. 

* * S|C * 3|« 

But let me now imagine myself as a free man, 
outside the Tower’s walls — the which I then saw 
no chance of my ever being — and let me now de- 
scribe the strange and important events that there 
were happening. 

The next day after my arrest the Duke of Buck- 
ingham left the court, as though in haste. He 
and Lord Stanley had been together in the apart- 
ments of the Duke until a late hour on the night 
of my arrest. Whisperings there were to the 
effect that Buckingham had parted from the King 
in a spirit of animosity. Whether this were or 
were not the case I know not. However, the next 
news of Buckingham was of such a kind that it 
left no room for a doubt as to their then relations, 
no matter what they had been previous to the 
Duke’s departure. 

'' Buckingham hath rebelled against King Rich- 
ard : he is now raising an army in Wales. The 


In the Tower 


285 


Earl of Richmond is coming to his aid. More 
war and bloodshed for poor England.” Such 
was the intelligence that now flew on from mouth 
to ear throughout the land. Had mine impris- 
oned ears but heard it then, how welcome had it 
been. 

Catesby, who had on several occasions at- 
tempted to gain admittance to the Sanctuary, and 
had as many times met with refusal, was now 
obliged to attend to the affairs of state. Thus 
my fair Hazel was saved from his further mo- 
lestation. Those days of tortuous anxiety to me 
could have been scarce less agonizing to her. 

The Usurper, with that energy ever his chief est 
characteristic, now raised an army to face the 
rebellious Duke. 

Then did commence to fall those fearful rains, 
that never once did cease for days and nights I 
know not how many; but as I think, some ten 
days or two weeks. 

The army of the Duke, thinking this unceasing 
rain was a message from Heaven forbidding them 
to thus rebel, deserted their leader, and each par- 
ticular man did betake himself unto his separate 
home. 

Then, as every congregation of people must 
have its Judas, the Duke was betrayed into the 
hands of the usurping tyrant, and there at Salis- 
bury, where Richard had taken his post — for he 
thought that Richmond did intend joining Buck- 


286 


With Ring of Shield 

ingham near this place — the Duke’s head fell upon 
the block, and Richard was rid of one more great 
enemy. 

Still did not Richmond land; so Richard and 
his army returned to London. 

When Catesby, who had been with Richard in 
this expedition, came again to the Palace it did 
cause Harleston great anxiety; for he feared for 
the safety of the Lady Hazel. However, Catesby, 
to my friend’s surprise, went not near the Sanc- 
tuary. 

This was but the deceiving prologue to another 
history of suffering and reverses to us, that ever 
seemed bent on rending us asunder, whose hearts 
were bound together with such mighty bonds of 
love. 

One evening as Frederick returned from a visit 
to the Sanctuary — where he had learned that 
Richmond had at last landed in Wales, and was 
even now on his way to London — on entering his 
room Michael handed him a sealed packet which 
proved to be an order for him to be prepared to 
march, at sunrise, in the ranks of Richard’s army. 
This, however, was no surprise, as he had been ex- 
pecting it for more than a week. He walked over 
to the table and laid the letter upon it. 

What is this, Michael ? ” he called, as his eyes 
fell upon another well sealed packet. 

Michael, however, knew not from whence it 
came or how it got there. 


In the Tower 


287 


Michael/’ said Frederick, ‘‘ thou knowest that 
I desire no one to be permitted to enter this room 
during mine absence. How is it, therefore, that 
this letter found its way here without thy knowl- 
edge ? ” 

“ Sure, yer honour, it must have bin thare afore 
ye lift, sor; fer Oi was out o’ the room but fer a 
few minutes, and thin Oi made fast the door be- 
hind me, and took the kay along with me, sor. 
Divil a soul could inter, sor, barrin’ that they came 
through the kay-houle.” 

Strange,” said Harleston, as he commenced 
to read the lengthy letter. But stranger still he 
thought it ere he had finished its contents. It 
was writ in a labored hand, as though to avoid 
recognition, and read as follows : — 

''To Sir Frederick Harleston, Greeting. 

" The writer of these words, though — for rea- 
sons that he is not at liberty to state — he signs not 
his name, is well known to thee, and to thine un- 
fortunate friend. Sir Walter Bradley; both of 
which he loveth well. 

" To-morrow Sir Walter is to go through a 
form of trial — the result of which must be his 
conviction — and he shall immediately be taken 
unto Tower Hill, where his head shall be stricken 
from the trunk. Unless, ere to-morrow’s dawn, 
he, by the aid of his friends, doth contrive to es- 
cape from the Tower, and make his way from 
London to a place of safety, he must surely die. 

" Sir Walter is now confined within the square 
tower next after passing through the Tower of 


288 


With Ring of Shield 

St. Thomas, which, thou no doubt knowest, is 
that one into which the ‘‘ Traitor’s Gate ” doth 
lead. 

“ If thou wilt but turn to the enclosure in this 
letter thine eyes shall behold an order, signed by 
his Majesty, King Richard, that shall obtain for 
the bearer admittance to and exit from any part 
of the Tower. However, this cannot give unto 
thee power to take forth a prisoner with thee. 
That must be done at thine own risk, and in the 
manner following : — 

“ There is but one keeper in attendance on Sir 
Walter. Him thou must master, and in a quiet 
manner. Take then from his belt the keys that 
do depend therefrom. Leave the keeper in such 
a condition as shall secure thee of his quietness. 
The aforesaid keys will give unto you an exit into 
the space before the square tower. When ye 
have reached this, turn to your left, and again will 
the keys open the gate in this wall with which ye 
shall soon be confronted. Then, looking to your 
right, ye shall behold the wall that doth separate 
the yard from the watery moat. Approach this 
with the exercise of great caution and ye shall 
then observe an opening where the wall is now 
being repaired by workmen, in the day time, and 
at night it is guarded by a single soldier, armed 
with a pole-axe. Ye must quiet this man b}’- 
whatever means best serving. But over and above 
all else, the neglect of which advice must be the 
ruin of ye both, permit him to make not any noise ; 
for the utterance of but one word by him shall be 
the signal for his fellows to come to his assist- 
ance ; in which case escape is impossible. 

“ When the sentry shall have been removed the 
moat must be crossed as best ye can. The water 


In the Tower 


289 

therein is now both fresh and high, and therefore 
it will not be difficult for ye to descend into it 
and swim across. This ye must do in a most care- 
ful manner, that the guard be not disturbed by the 
noise of splashing water. 

“ At a point directly opposite to the place where 
the wall is now being repaired ye shall find a lad- 
der made of ropes and cross pieces, placed there 
for your especial use and privilege. 

By these same means ye may assist your 
friend to freedom, and that, without great risk; 
providing that the aforesaid instructions be fol- 
lowed with exactness and care.'’ 

Then followed a note. It read thus : — 

“ If thy friend. Sir Walter, doth desire to save 
the Lady Hazel Woodville from one which now 
resides within the walls of this place, and who is 
as bitter an enemy of Sir Walter as he is ardent 
lover of the aforesaid lady, he had best tarry in his 
flight for a sufficient time to allow him to take 
the lady with him along. However, let him not 
abide there; but hasten along upon his journey 
until he cometh unto the second road turning unto 
his right after leaving Westminster. Let him 
follow this for the distance of about three miles, 
and he shall then come unto a house, from the 
window of which a flag shall hang. The afore- 
said house is not occupied, and may be used by the 
refugees for their hiding-place. Let them there 
remain all day to-morrow ; for the aforesaid en- 
emy of Sir Walter doth intend to take the afore- 
said lady from the Sanctuary, by force if neces- 
sary, to-morrow, ere he doth leave to join the 
King’s army at Leicester. 


290 With Ring of Shield 

Praying with my heart’s full strength that 
this warning may not be too late to save the gal- 
lant knight from the disgraceful death of a traitor 
to his country, I am, dear and respected sir, 
(Signed) “ A Friend/" 

A friend? Now what friend can he be who 
hath access to my room when the door is 
locked?” mused Harleston. 

‘‘ Besides, he must be one in favour to have 
such an order as is this,” and he picked up the 
enclosed paper and read as follows : — 

“ Unto the bearer of this order grant admit- 
tance to the Tower of London, or to any part 
thereof. And further, likewise permit the afore- 
said bearer to have conference with any prisoner 
or prisoners within the Tower. And further, 
permit the aforesaid bearer to have entrance or 
exit at whatever hour of day or night best con- 
veniencing him. 

(Signed) ‘‘ Ricardus Rex.” 

My friend stood bent in thought for some time 
after reading this strange order. Then he raised 
his head quickly, as though a sudden solution of 
the problem had occurred to him. 

“ Can it be possible that this is a plot, laid 
with great cunning by Catesby, that I may be 
lured into the Tower, that there I may be kept? 
But then, this order doth command that the bearer 
shall also have exit. But it may be that the keep- 


In the Tower 


291 


ers know to whom it doth belong; and were I to 
present it they may have orders to arrest me for 
its theft. That should be a clever plan fdr remov- 
ing me from his way. Then he might use force 
to gain admittance to the Sanctuary.” These 
were the thoughts that now kept running through 
his mind, causing him great anxiety. 

He then read the letter and order to Michael, 
and then told him of his doubts, and asked him for 
his opinion. 

Sure, sor,” said Michael, “ methinks the 
chances are that it were dangerous for thee, sor, 
to go thoysilf into that houle o’ Hill. But, yer 
honour, it moight have come from Lord Stanley, 
and it may be the truth he sez. How’d it be, 
sor, if Oi moysilf wint in yer honour’s place? 
Sure, Sor Walter must be saved, if Oi lose a 
scoure o’ loives in the doin’ o’ it. Sure, sor, 
’twould matter little if they did chop off moy head ; 
but if thou wert wance shut up in that damned 
Tower what moight not happen to that swate lady 
in the Sanctuary ? ” And Michael’s lips closed 
into a straight line that bespoke no good unto 
those which attempted to keep him in the Tower. 

’Tis good, Michael, that I follow thine ad- 
vice; for whilst thou art aiding Sir Walter in his 
escape, myself will unto the Sanctuary, and there 
acquaint the Lady Hazel with our plans, and have 
her in readiness for the flight. Besides,” he con- 


2g2 With Ring of Shield 

tinned, thy presence with Sir Walter will give 
me assurance that the keeper and the soldier 
guarding the breach shall make no noise. 

“ But come, we must make haste ; for the night 
is already far spent, and Sir Walter and his dear 
lady must have left the Sanctuary by the dawn of 
day. 

Thou must go well armed, and take with thee 
a horse for Sir Walter.’' 

Oi will, sor.” 

“ Do thou make ready the horses, that the 
grooms may know not who took them from the 
stable.” 

“ Hadn’t Oi bist take with me anither sword 
for Sor Walter? Thim spalpeens took his own 
from him, bad luck to thim fer it.” 

Yes, Michael; ’twas thoughtful of thee to re- 
member this necessity. 

” And now, Michael, for thy directions : — 

Tether your horses in some quiet, and not too 
light, spot. Then proceed unto the western en- 
trance, and to the officer in charge thereof present 
this order, being sure, however, to have him re- 
turn it unto thee. In the same manner, providing 
that this order be not a trap, shalt thou pass the 
other gates. Inform these officers that thou dost 
desire to be taken unto the prison of Sir Walter 
Bradley, in the square tower. When thou dost see 
Sir Walter do not appear friendly with him if 
there be more than the one keeper present, lest it 


In the Tower 


^^93 

doth cause them to watch ye too closely. Thou 
knowest best how to silence the keeper. 

“ When this is accomplished give the letter 
unto Sir Walter. He will then know how to 
follow its directions. 

“ When ye are once out (if Heaven doth so far 
favour ye) come with all haste unto the Sanctu- 
ary, where the Lady Hazel shall be in readiness.” 

Whilst Harleston had been thus giving Mi- 
chael his instructions they both had been arming 
each other in haste. They were now fully ready ; 
so Michael went to prepare the horses. Frederick 
then followed Michael to the stables, and in a 
short time they were ready to set out. 

“ Do thou go first, Michael, and have a great 
care that thou dost follow closely the instructions 
that I gave thee. Pray God that thou dost suc- 
ceed,” and he gripped Michael's giant hand with 
a force that assured him, had he not already been 
aware of it, of his sincerity. 

Oi’ll remimber, sor, and do as thou hast said. 
And be sure of this, yer honour; if the order be 
but a trap, moure than wan man now aloive and 
will shall see Gawd, or the divil, afore they take 
Moichael a prisoner.” With this he was off, and 
Harleston stood for some moments gazing after 
the gigantic monument of honesty as he gradually 
faded from view and was swallowed up in the 
darkness. Then he himself mounted and started 
on his mission. 


294 With Ring of Shield 

He had not, however, left the courtyard when 
he met a horseman, which called out to him as 
they passed each other : — “ 'Tis late for thee to 
be riding forth upon a journey. Sir Frederick. 
And besides, the road is dark to travel thus, 
alone.^’ It was Catesby. 

** Thanks for thy kindly warning,’’ returned 
Frederick; “but I have but a short distance to 
travel, and the way, methinks, is safe.” He then 
rode on; but for a few rods only; for here his 
horse stopped of its own accord. 

As the noise of the horse’s hoofs ceased sud- 
denly, Frederick distinctly heard a low laugh 
come from out of the darkness, and in the direc- 
tion where last he had seen Catesby. 

“ I fear Michael shall not return,” thought 
Frederick, as he again proceeded on his way. 


CHAPTER XXV 


MICHAEL AND I 

The key rattled in the lock, and I heard my 
jailer’s voice : — 

“ This is the place. Best let me go in first ; for 
he’s as ugly as the devil, and may guzzle thee, a 
stranger, unless I tell him you’re coming. Though 
methinks he’d soon drop thee, when he found the 
kind of game he had caught.” 

Then the door opened cautiously, and the 
straw-like head peeped fearfully around the 
corner. He had learned this lesson by my almost 
breaking his head one day when he happened to 
enter at a moment when my rage knew no bounds, 
as I thought of my wrongs, and imagined all 
kinds of fates for Hazel. 

“ Come in, and fear not, thou fool ! ” I said, 
for I liked not to behold such cowardice. 

“ Ha ! thou hadst best keep quiet now ; for 
here’s one can master thee, big and all as thou 
art.” And he shook his ring of enormous keys 
in mockery at me ; however, from a safe distance. 

I heard a rattle of armour, and, to my great 
surprise and delight, in walked Michael. I 
295 


2g6 


With Ring of Shield 

sprang to my feet and started to rush toward 
him ; but he put his finger to his lip in warning. 

The keeper who was busy with the locking of 
the door, turned in haste as he heard me start to 
my feet. Then, seeing me halt suddenly, he burst 
into a loud laugh. 

Ha, ha, ha ! ” bubbled from his frog-like 
throat. Methinks that thou hast done well to 
stop and consider ere thou dost spring against a 
wall of stone. Well, upon my soul, sir, this is 
now my turn to laugh ! Ha, ha, ha ! Why 
dost thou stop? Why dost thou not break his 
head, as thou didst mine? Ha, ha, ha! Well, 
upon my — 

The place of the missing word was taken up 
in a gurgle, different however from his disgust- 
ing, coarse laugh. Michael had changed from his 
statue-like stolidity and, in the twinkling of an 
eye, the astounded keeper was dangling in the air, 
held at arm’s length by the mighty Irishman, to 
whom it was no more exertion than it is to a 
female servant to shake, and then hurl from the 
door, a mischief-making cat. 

'' Kape still, ye varmint,” growled Michael, as 
the struggling keeper kicked in every direction, 
some of his blows striking Michael on the legs. 

Out flew the dagger from the keeper’s belt, and 
with it he struck wildly at my squire’s arm. 

“ Ha I thou scratchin’ divil ; why dost thou not 
be quoite? ’Twill do thee no good to stroike: 


Michael and I 


297 


mine arm is armoured. Uh! thou baste/’ he 
growled, as the dagger struck his bare hand. 

Oi must thin finish thee.” And releasing the 
hand that he had held at the back of the swine-like 
neck, and still holding the struggling keeper from 
the floor with the other, he struck him a blow 
upon the head with his clenched fist. There was 
a sound like that made by an egg when it is let 
fall upon a stone. A trembling from head to foot. 
The knees drew partly up, and then the legs 
stretched out full length, and stiff, and the keeper 
which had flung at me his taunts had died by the 
hand of my Herculean squire. 

“ Oh ! my poor Michael, what hast thou 
done? ” I cried. “ Now thy honest life must pay 
for this.” 

'' Beg pardon, sor, but playze don’t spake so 
loud; some wan may hear us,” said he, as he 
carried the dead jailer by the neck and laid him 
tenderly upon the bed. 

Oi had not mint to kill thee, thou poor fool ; 
but Sor Fridrick tould me to make thee quoite, 
and, as thou wouldst scratch, I saw no other 
way.” This to the body. 

“ But what means all this, Michael ? ” I asked, 
when I had done embracing him, (I could have 
kissed him ; so glad was I to again see his honest 
face) at which he blushed like a maiden. 

Sure, sor, this same mysterious litter ’ll till 
ye all, sor. Sor Fridrick found it on his table 


agS With Ring of Shield 

whin he returned to-noight.” And then he told 
me, shortly, all that had happened since mine 
arrest. 

“ And hath Richmond yet landed ? ” I asked 
eagerly. 

Yis sor, Sor Fridrick tould me that he was 
now on his way to London. The King laves the 
city to-morrow, with an army, to take up his 
place at Leicester, as Oi think.’’ 

“ Why Leicester? ” 

Sor Fridrick said ’twas that he moight be 
near the cintre o’ the country, so that his min can 
rache him without havin’ to march far.” 

“ That is like the tyrant, ever on the alert to 
take any advantage. A clever man is Richard. 
Such a King as he might have made, had he not 
been born a blood-supper.” 

Then I remembered the letter, and hastily I 
read it. 

What ! is it to assist me to escape from this 
accursed place that thou hast come? ” 

“ Sure, sor, fer divil a thing ilse.” 

The idea of such a chance had not even dawned 
upon my dazed brain. Remember, my dears, I 
had been for many long days and nights confined 
within a narrow room within the Tower. Ye 
cannot understand what that means, unless ye do 
go yourselves through it, the which pray God ye 
never may. 

‘‘ But how ? ” I asked, as I drew the back of 


Michael and I 


299 


my hand across my brow in an effort to assist my 
comprehension. “ It surely cannot be possible ! 

“ Possible or not, sor, we can do no worse than 
fail. But if what that strange litter sez be true 
we shan’t fail, sor.” 

Then he told me where Harleston had gone to 
make all ready, in case we should succeed. 

‘‘ What thinks Sir Frederick of this same 
letter?” 

“ Sure, sor, he knows not what to make out o’ 
it. But sure, yer honour, so far the order hath 
bin all that we could wish, and if the rist o’ what 
the writer sez be as good as has been the furst, 
uh! sure we’ll have a good swim, and lave this 
damned place that gives wan the shivers to be on 
the insoide o’.” 

It shall be difficult to swim in our armour.” 

‘‘ Sure it’s not far, yer honour.” 

Then assist me to make haste, that no time 
may be lost. But first tie up that scratch upon 
thy hand.” 

Uh ! sure, yer honour ’tis nothin’.” 

However, I bound my scarf about the hand of 
him I now loved so dearly, and then he assisted 
me to arm. 

We were soon ready to start on this perilous 
attempt for freedom, that meant so much to me, 
if I should succeed, and such a calamity unto my- 
self and another which I loved better a thousand 
times than I did my life, if I should fail. 


300 With Ring of Shield 

I then went to the poor corpse upon the bed and 
detached the chain by which the ring that held 
his keys was suspended from his belt. I then 
crossed to the smoky lamp and re-read the letter 
with great care and attention, that its contents 
might be fully engraven upon my memory. I 
then carefully placed it within my gauntlet, and, 
warning Michael to leave his hands bare, that 
he might use them freely in quieting the soldier 
at the breach — in case we ever reached it — I 
cautiously unlocked the door. Then I opened it 
for a sufficient space to allow my head an exit, 
and fearfully I looked both ways along the cor- 
ridor to make sure that no one was about. The 
hall was clear. I opened the door wider, and 
motioning Michael to follow, I stepped, as quietly 
as mine armour would permit, into the hall. 
With the quietness of a thief I re-locked the door 
and started on tip-toe down the passage. I had 
taken but a few steps, however, when Michael’s 
hand was laid upon mine arm. I started, turned 
in fear, and then remembering Michael, I blushed 
in the darkness at my foolish, girl-like action. 

“ Beg pardon, sor, but dount ye think ’twould 
be bitter if we was to walk along as though we 
had the roight and didn’t give a damn fer a soul 
o’ thim?” whispered my companion. 

'‘Well thought on, Michael,” I returned, and 
we strode along with the apparent confidence of 
two keepers. Then Michael started whistling a 


Michael and I 


301 

gay Irish tune. This was more than my over- 
strained and assumed confidence could bear; so T 
placed my hand over his mouth and his whistling 
came to an abrupt end. 

Then down the stairs we went until we reached 
the heavy door opening into the great archway 
through this tower. Here we paused for a mo- 
ment whilst I asked Michael concerning the port- 
cullis. 

“ It was up, sor, whin Oi intered.” 

Then all is well. Now be careful, Michael, 
and watch me for any signal I may give thee; 
for on thee now depend our chances of success.” 

Then, with hands trembling with excitement, 
I at last found the proper key and inserted it in 
the lock. Then, with apparent carelessness, I 
flung the door wide open and strode forth, Mi- 
chael following. At this very moment a soldier, 
as though on guard, marched with measured 
step along the arch-topped way. As he heard the 
door swing open he halted and, turning, watched 
us in the dim light cast by the flickering torch 
overhead. To hesitate for but an instant meant 
failure and certain death. Adopting Michael’s 
plan I whistled softly an air that came by in- 
spiration to my mind, and at the same time closed 
the door again and locked it with a great show of 
care. Then taking Michael by the arm I walked 
leisurely along, swinging the great ring of keys 
and whistling as I went. 


302 With Ring of Shield 

Ah ! my children, ye know not how trying was 
that indifferent walk. How sore was I tempted 
to break into a run, in a mad effort to leave that 
awful place behind me. But then, had I done so, 
I had not lived to see the setting of another sun. 

As we passed beneath the great portcullis I 
glanced back to where we had left the sentry. He 
was still standing beneath the light and gazing 
after us. No doubt he wondered who we were; 
but my apparent confidence and ease of manner 
re-assured him; for as we turned to our left to 
pass the round tower which adjoins the one in 
which I had been confined, he shouldered his pole- 
axe and resumed his lonely tramp. 

“ Two difficulties safely past,” I whispered. 

Now, Michael, have a great care and let not 
the soldier at the breach make the faintest sound.” 

Oi’ll do moy bist, sor,” and I felt sure he 
would. Then we came to the short inner wall 
that runneth from the tower of St. Thomas back 
unto the square tower that we had just left. 

As is ever the case, when one is in great haste, 
I tried every key but one depending from the ring, 
and still the great gate remained closed, none of 
them mating the lock. When I came to this 
last key a sudden horror came over me as I 
thought of the possibility of the whole affair being 
a trap to raise my hopes in the belief that I was 
about to escape, and then to have them hurled to 
the ground with shattering force. My life de- 


Michael and I 303 

pended on this key. Would it turn hack the bars 
and give me freedom and life, or would it, like 
the others, mock with its silent contempt my 
anxiety? How I longed to know my fate, and 
yet dreaded the test, lest I should fail. My hand 
shook as with palsy, and made it well nigh im- 
possible for me to insert the key. Then ’twas in 
the lock; and still I did not turn it. 

Verily, I have faced the deadly cannon, oft, 
and yet have felt no anxiety nor fear. But now, 
as I stood before that heavy gate, with the key 
already in the lock, requiring but a turn — that is 
if it did work — to set me at least nearer unto 
liberty, my courage did forsake me, and I really 
feared to turn the key. 

Some there are, I know, who will say it was 
unmanly in me to thus hesitate. Mine answer, 
in advance, is : — Let them but place themselves in 
the same position and see then how they will act. 
It requires but little courage to tell what one 
would do; but it is different when one doth face 
the reality and not the argument. 

At length, with a mighty effort, such as a man 
doth make when heaving with his shoulder in an 
attempt to move a mighty boulder, I summoned 
up all my strength of spirit, and exerted pressure 
on the key. Thank Heaven, it turned ! I would 
have cheered with delight had not the plain 
warning of the letter remained fresh in my mind. 
Softly we swung the gate open and passed be- 


304 


With Ring of Shield 

neath the arch. I was about to push on and leave 
the gate open behind, but Michael, who seemed 
less disturbed than was I — but then he had not 
been confined within the Tower for long weeks — 
whispered : — 

“ Beg pardon, sor, but dount ye think ’twould 
be safer to lock the gate agin ? They moight fol- 
low loike.’' 

With great care I closed and locked the gate. 
Then, stealing slowly, as doth the fox, along 
the wall, we in time reached the shadow of St. 
Thomas tower. It was so dark here that I could 
scarce see Michael; for now ’twas past the hour 
of midnight, and the young moon had grown 
weary and was sinking her head upon the lap of 
earth, casting long, black shadows as she sank 
into her sleep. 

How I cursed my creaking, yet necessary, 
armour as I stole along. 

Then my heart beat so loudly that I thought 
the sentry near which we were now drawing 
must hear it and break forth with his loud, dis- 
turbing challenge. Back and forth he paced with 
weary, clanking steps, unconscious of the two 
dark forms working their way slowly, and well 
nigh breathlessly, towards him. Now wc were 
pressing against the wall, as he halted almost 
within arm's length before us. Verily, his eyes 
must have been closed in partial sleep, or he had 
seen us. Then he tramped round, as though he 



''I climbed wearily to the top.” — 3^S’ 








\ ^ VV’ ’ 




!* 

wy, 


:r'; ' 



> ^ ' • T 


• «»' 


» V 




►2> /*'V ? . ’? -.... 


■•- I 


■' --(M 

.•/ vr sl^---.' 




>:3‘ 




r . 

f 


1 




^ :i 4* -_V 




Ji t'> *■ ^ 

r ' ' 

® I-.' A ■ 


-5 


Or" 




» L< 


r-n. 


, V.. 


I . 


^ 


! f . 


/a:. _ 

> r 

‘ -V’ '• ^ 


It 


,M ♦ 




• • 


4^7 


. . ^ » --'k - 



tif» • ‘ f 







■ :’ ' -^-1 


,S . 


. / 




."^Ij .. 

'-* ■' \ ‘ 

.vSS't'-* .- 


V,. 


>1 

' 'w* -• 


«* •«. 


1 


i^ 


V-.. .« J.>*j 


r' ■ V, , 

- - I *- Vi. 


• • ^•- ■» 

3 f_;* ♦ • O 


'"!■• / i? ■ ^ 

■ V 

:- V- 

• i» • 


# » 




V 





# 


'*• 4 





Michael and I 


305 


had been fastened to a cord which permitted him 
to go but to its length and then warned him to re- 
turn. 

At that moment I attempted to draw back still 
further. My spur struck the wall with a sharp 
click, and this did cause me to lose my balance, 
and mine armoured shoulders clanked against the 
stones. 

The soldier turned like a flash of light, and 
brought his axe from shoulder unto thigh. He 
was about to challenge when Michael, forcing 
the axe’s point above his head, clapped his mighty 
hand over the surprised sentry’s mouth, permit- 
ting no sound to escaj 

I seized the axe, lest it should fall and rouse 
the guard. 

Be quoiet, thou fool, and no harm ’ll come 
unto thee,” whispered Michael in the fellow’s ear, 
as he held him firmly to the ground. 

With haste I searched me for my scarf. 

“ It’s here, sor, about moy hand; jist untoie it, 
playze sor. Sure a little blood ’ll do thee no harm. 
Thou shouldst thank the Lord that it isn’t thoine 
own.” This to the sentry. 

When he had been made fast at both hands and 
feet, the which we bound with his belt, after cut- 
ting the leather into two strings, and when he had 
been securely gagged with the scarf, we carried 
him and placed him close to the wall, and then I 
warned him. 


3o 6 With Ring of Shield 

“ Now, sirrah, if thou dost lie still and make no 
attempt to free thyself, or to attract attention, 
thou shalt not be mistreated. But, by all the 
fiends, if thou dost make a movement thou shalt 
be ripped from ear to ear, and then thrown into 
the moat. We shall be near at hand, and any 
sound from thee must reach us.” 

Then we proceeded to the breach with less care 
than we had hitherto used. Here the wall was 
torn away until but a foot in height remained. 
The artisan’s tools were laid upon this low wall, 
and were well nigh the cause of our ruin; for just 
as I made a move to cross the breach my foot 
struck upon the pile of tools and almost caused 
them all to fall into the moat. Carefully we re- 
moved them from our way, and then we de- 
scended into the water. 

I had never before attempted to swim while 
dressed in a complete suit of heavy armour; and 
much therefore did I doubt mine ability to do so 
now. 

** Didst thou ever swim across water, whilst 
dressed in thine armour? ” I asked of Michael. 

'' Divil a toime, yer honour.” 

It will be difficult, Michael, and I may be 
compelled to ask thee to lend me a hand.” 

All roight, yer honour.” And we set out. 

I had not overestimated the difficulty of our 
task, and ere we reached the outer wall I was 


Michael and I 


307 

glad to place my hand upon Michael’s great 
shoulder to keep from sinking. 

At length we reached the other side and, still 
struggling to keep our heads above the surface, 
we commenced to feel along the wall for the 
ladder mentioned in the letter. 

What if it should not be here? ” I asked my- 
self. Truly it should be a grand device for lur- 
ing me unto my death ; for it had been impossible 
for me to again cross the moat, so exhausted was 
I by the great exertion. Even the mighty giant 
by my side was breathing in great gasps, as 
though his Herculean strength were ebbing fast. 
Mine arms had now become so weak that I 
could scarce lift them above the surface for an in- 
stant that I might feel for the ladder. 

“ Here — sor,” gasped my faithful squire, as he 
grasped me by the arm and drew me to him. 
“ Oi — have it — at last — yer honour. The saints 
— be praised.” 

Yes, there it was, and how welcome did it feel 
to my trembling hand. 

We remained thus, with our heads only above 
the water, for some moments, until we regained 
a part of our breaths. 

I mounted the ladder first and climbed wearily 
to the top. Verily, never in all my life have I 
felt my body to be of such prodigious weight. 
Ah ! I was on the top ; and there I sat whilst Mi- 


3o 8 With Ring of Shield 

chaers enormous form came dripping out of the 
water below and wearily climbed the ladder. 

“ Mither-o’-Gawd ! Oi fale loike a damned 
drowned rat.” And indeed I felt as though the 
simile applied unto me most thoroughly. 

Then we drew up the ropes and, unfastening 
the hooks, we reversed them and let down the 
ladder on the other side. Down this we went, 
and, thank Heaven, we were free from that great, 
black, menacing congregation of cold, cruel 
towers and walls. 

I felt like a soul but new granted its release 
from the torturous fires of purgatory must feel as 
he looks back, with hunted, awe-struck eyes, at 
the place of his late confinement, and sighs with 
thankfulness for his freedom ; yet shudders in fear 
that this liberty is but a dream from which he 
shall soon awaken to find himself again within 
the gates of agony. 

Then we hastened on with soggy steps, ma- 
king as wide an arch as the river would permit, 
that we might pass as far as possible from the 
Tower of St. Thomas. 

We at length reached the place where Michael 
had left the horses. They were tethered in a shed 
attached to a vacant house not far from the walls 
of the Tower, and on the western side. 

The sword that Michael had brought for my 
use was hanging from the lance-rest of the 


Michael and I 


309 


saddle. Hastily buckling it on I felt once more 
a man and knight. Then, mounting our horses, 
we rode forth into the night, and, at no slow pace, 
started by the nearest way on our journey to the 
Sanctuary. 


CHAPTER XXVI 


THE HOUSE WITH THE FLAG 

We had no difficulty in passing through the 
city's gates. I merely called out in commanding 
tone: — “On the King's most urgent business," 
and the great gates swung back upon their mighty 
hinges as though there had been magic in my 
speech. Mayhap 'twas fortunate that the King 
had many messengers passing in and out of the 
city that night, or our exit had not been so easily 
accomplished. As we dashed through beneath 
the arch the keeper called out : — 

“ Is it true that Richmond hath landed ? " 

“ Ay, ay, 'tis true indeed," I cried over my 
shoulder in reply, and on we went as though the 
fiends pursued us. Our horses were urged to 
their utmost, that we might leave the Sanctuary 
ere the day did dawn. 

Already was the East casting off her dark robe 
of night and decking herself in brighter colours. 

When we entered Westminster and drew up 
before the Sanctuary the door flew open and there, 
standing by Harleston, by whom she was re- 
strained from rushing from the house, was my 
own fair darling; her body leaning forward, and 
310 


3 ” 


The House with the Flag 

her hand held above her eyes, as she peered into 
the darkness with a world of expectancy in her 
pose, as shown np right nobly by the lamp’s 
bright light behind her. 

Mary stood at Frederick’s other side; her hand 
upon his arm, and also gazing forth. 

Springing from my horse and handing the 
reins to Michael, I hastened towards them ; taking 
care, however, to speak ere I did step into the rays 
of light, that the girls might not be startled by 
mine unannounced approach. 

“ Fear not, it is I — Walter.” 

“ Oh, my dear, noble Walter ! ” 

Harleston’s arm no longer restrained, and we 
were locked in each other’s arms in a shorter 
space of time than takes a thought to travel unto 
Heaven. 

Have a care, my darling, lest thou dost de- 
stroy that same handsome habit; for I am noth- 
ing if not thoroughly saturated.” 

Then I kissed the fair Mary as she still stood 
by Frederick’s side, laughing and weeping both 
at once. 

“ My dear friend,” said Harleston, “ much am 
I joyed to see thee thus free from that bloody 
Tower. And now — though ere this I did fear 
to say so — I tell thee truly, I never thought to 
see thee here this night.” 

‘'But why?” I asked. “ ’Twas thou which 
sent the letter that did give unto me — with the 


312 With Ring of Shield 

noble assistance of this brave friend here — my 
liberty/’ and I slapped Michael — who had tied the 
horses beneath the trees by the corner of the 
building, and now stood near me — on his huge 
arm. 

“ Do but come in and close the door, and I 
will tell thee all, in as few words as possible; 
for the time we have is short.” 

Art not afraid to flee with me, my fair one? ” 
I asked; and I drew Hazel closer to my side, as 
we were passing down the hall. 

‘‘Nay, nay, Walter dear; to the end of the 
world would I go with thee. When love, such as 
is mine, is in the heart it leaveth no room for fear. 
Mine only desire now is that we may, with all 
expediency, avoid our enemies; and when the 
Earl of Richmond doth conquer the bloody Rich- 
ard, then may we return to happiness and have 
our dreams of other days fulfilled.” 

“ Mine own dear, trusting love,” I murmured, 
as I stooped and kissed her forehead. 

The ex-Queen had waited up the whole long 
night that she might see if I did succeed in es- 
caping from the Tower. How worn and sorrow- 
stricken she did look as I knelt and kissed her 
hand. 

“ I thank God, Sir Walter, that thou hast es- 
caped the murderous boar,” she said, in her kind 
and motherly way. 


The House with the Flag 313 

** So do I too, madam ; for besides mine own 
wrongs I have yet to make a great effort and re- 
deem mine oath made to the good King Edward, 
your noble husband. When my good friend here 
and I rode from Berwick unto the Castle at Wind- 
sor his Majesty did give unto us each a present 
worthy of the giver. At that time, madam, we 
both did swear to avenge any wrong that ever did 
transgress upon your royal son, our late lamented 
little King. Much time hath passed and still he’s 
unavenged ; but if the life within me be spared I’ll 
yet strike a hard blow against his cruel and bloody 
murderer.” 

“ Ay, ay, we will,” assented Frederick. 

“ He’ll doie fer the murtherin’ o’ the little dar- 
lin’,” growled Michael from behind my back, 
where he towered like some grim monument. 

I shamed to confess that I had forgot my faith- 
ful squire, until his voice recalled him to my 
mind. 

Madam, I beg that thou wilt permit me to 
make known unto thee the truest heart, as well as 
the strongest arm, in all England. Courage, loy- 
alty, generosity and strength are all that do 
unite in this, your faithful servant.” And I led 
Michael, who blushed like a maiden, before 
Elizabeth. 

She spoke some kindly words unto him, and 
gave him her hand to kiss. 


314 With Ring of Shield 

On his knee his head was still as high as hers. 

Gently he kissed the dainty fingers lying in his 
mighty palm, and then he arose without a word. 

Why, oh why, are not the kings and rulers of 
men born with hearts like Michael’s ? Thy 
praises, oh my faithful squire, should be sung by 
masters skilled in the art of playing upon the 
sympathetic strings of the living harp, in place 
of the task, so full of possibilities, being left to the 
feeble hand of such an one as I. But then, who 
knows as well as thine old master the workings of 
that great heart whose every throb is one of loy- 
alty? 

But come. Sir Walter, hasten along in the path 
where lies thy story, and tarry not, like some 
gossiping old wife, at every house along the way, 
telling some news that helps thee not unto thy 
destination. 

“ I have more ill news for thee, Sir Walter,” 
said Elizabeth, when Michael had arisen and re- 
sumed his former place, glad to be no longer the 
object on which we all did gaze. 

“ Heaven forbid ! ” I exclaimed devoutly. 

“ Nay, Heaven doth forbid no woe to fall upon 
mine untimely silvering head; and it is but just 
that I should have my punishment.” 

'' But what new calamity may this be, 
madam? ” 

Word reached me a week ago that my little 
Richard hath disappeared from the Sanctuary in 


The House with the Flag 315 

France, where my son, the Marquis of Dorset, 
left him. 

But comes the news from a trusty source? ’’ 

Yes, from Dorset himself. It happened thus, 
he says : — 

“ Near-by where stands the Sanctuary there a 
great mount doth lift its rugged brow far above 
the natural level of the earth. Here did my little 
Prince delight to stroll and watch the sparkling 
waters far, far beneath his feet, rush in their 
tumbling haste from rock to rock along their 
never-ceasing course. Here last was he seen 
sitting, as was sometimes his wont, upon a boulder 
beneath a scraggling bush that there doth grow. 
At set of sun he came not to the house; so the 
good folk there went out to bring him in. No- 
where could they find him; and now ’tis thought 
he fell by accident, or intent, down, down into the 
cruel waters at his feet. From that day since he 
hath not been found ; but his hat was by a 
traveller picked up and brought into the Sanc- 
tuary. 

Now my little Princes both have gone to join 
their father, and I — though God knows why — re- 
main upon the earth. 

If little Richard be dead — the which must be 
only too true — we will make the Earl of Rich- 
mond King. Then shall my daughter, Elizabeth, 
be his Queen. This is all I can now hope for; 
but it shall be the means of ridding England of 


3i6 


With Ring of Shield 

blood-supping tyrants, and shall give unto me my 
long-desired revenge. 

Lord Stanley is now at the head of a strong 
force, and is marching from the North, appar- 
ently to meet the tyrant near by Leicester. 

Richmond is now well on his way to London ; 
and as he comes great numbers flock unto his 
standard. ^ 

“ Stanley will, at the last moment, leave the 
Usurper to his fate and side with the Earl. 

“ Sir Frederick, here, leaves this morning to 
join Lord Stanley. 

“ This evening, when thou dost return with our 
dear Hazel here, I can give thee a letter to the 
Earl. I would send it by Sir Frederick, but I do 
desire to give Earl Henry full particulars of the 
force that Richard doth take with him along. 
The powers of the Usurper’s friends Richmond 
already knoweth. Mine agents shall bring in the 
desired information concerning the forces of the 
Usurper as soon as Richard doth leave the city.” 

“ Then everything goeth well, so far as prep- 
arations are concerned, madam. 

“ About what time doth Richard march ? ” 

Soon after sun-up he did intend to go ; at 
least so said the order given to me,” replied Har- 
leston. 

“ Then we will return before the set of sun. 

“ But what, madam, is your opinion of this 
same strange letter ? ” 


The House with the Flag 317 

Truly, Sir Walter, I knew not of it until Sir 
Frederick told me its strange contents/' 

I then showed it to her in the hope that she 
might recognize the hand. 

With great care did she observe the writing; 
then she raised her head and said : — “ It looketh 
not unlike the hand of my Lord Stanley; though 
there is a tremble here not his. Mayhap he did 
disguise his hand to guard him from the danger 
of its falling into other hands than Sir Fred- 
erick’s.” 

''And, Frederick, what dost thou think?” I 
asked. 

" Verily, Walter, I was about to tell thee at the 
door — and since it had escaped my mind — of 
how I did mistrust that same packet until I saw 
ye both arrive safe and free.” Then it was that 
he told me of his meeting Catesby as he left the 
Palace. 

" And dost thou think it safe to go unto this 
house mentioned in the writing? ” 

Well, since the rest of the directions have 
been so trustworthy I can see no danger in 
following the remainder. Besides, he con- 
tinued, " there seemeth to be no other way 
so secure.” 

" Well, as no more time may be spared, me- 
thinks we had better start. I shame to doubt the 
writer’s good intent, after the great favour he 
hath done me. 


3 1 8 With Ring of Shield 

'' Say farewell, for the present, my dear. We 
shall be back this evening.” 

Tenderly the ex-Queen embraced Hazel; and 
as I knelt she laid her gentle hand upon my head 
and said : — 

“ God protect thee, Sir Walter, and send thee 
back to me, with yon fair child, which loveth 
thee so dearly, safe to her widowed foster 
mother.” 

Amen,” said I softly, from the bottom of my 
heart. 

Farewell, dearest Hazel, and may the angels 
guard thee from, and strike dead those which 
could so much as harm thee with a thought,” 
sobbed loving little Mary, as the two dear girls 
embraced and kissed each other. 

Farewell, Frederick,” said Hazel — for now 
she looked on him as her big brother, and spoke 
unto him as such — I may not again see thee 
until the fate of us all hath been decided. May 
Heaven bless thee and bring thee back to this dear 
girl, safe and victorious. And then may our old 
happy days that passed like sunbeams in the park 
at Windsor be repeated without disturbing in- 
terruption.” 

This was a confirmation of my suspicion that 
Harleston had asked Mary that question which 
is the London-stone in the lives of us all, and she 
had made the promise that I could, long months 
since, have told she would. 


The House with the Flag 319 

Farewell, dear lady,” returned Frederick, 
whilst Mary took advantage of his speech in try- 
ing to regain her wonted complexion ; “ I hope to 
see thee again ere a fortnight be past. One great 
battle shall decide our fate ; and what that will be 
I am assured of.” 

Then turning to me he said : — '' We shall meet, 
no doubt, in the ranks of the conquering Rich- 
mond. Till then farewell, my dear friend.” 

“ Farewell, Frederick, we shall meet near Lei- 
cester; that is if Richard there awaits the Earl.” 

I kissed Mary, and she and Harleston did bid 
farewell to big Michael. 

Then we proceeded to where our horses 
waited, Michael bearing upon his arm a basket, in 
which was our food for the day. 

The morning was now well dawned, and the 
red bars from the fiery sun were glancing along 
the floor of Heaven in beauteous ribbons, like the 
gay trappings of a May-pole. 

Hazel’s palfrey was now brought up; and as 
we mounted and rode off, the little group at the 
door still stood and waved a silent, fluttering 
farewell. 

We rode on in silence until we came to the 
turning that we should take, were we to be guided 
by the letter. 

“ This is the cross road mentioned in the 
packet. What think ye now of the writer ? Dost 
trust him? ” I asked. 


320 With Ring of Shield 

“ I trust him, and yet I feel some fear. I 
know not why; but a nameless something doth 
stir up in my mind a dread of some calamity.” 

‘‘ Shall we then go search for some place for 
ourselves ? ” 

Oh, no ! It must be but foolish maiden 
timidity. Let us proceed and trust the letter, 
after the way that it hath rescued thee.” 

So we turned unto our right and, as the letter 
had said, we came, after travelling some three 
miles, upon a large house set back some distance 
from the road. From a window in the upper 
story a small flag of England did hang lazily. 
The house looked as it had been described — un- 
occupied; so feeling re-assured we rode into the 
grounds. I then held Michael’s steed whilst he 
went forward and tried the door. It was un- 
locked; so he entered. He then returned, at my 
call, and reported everything as well, so far as he 
could see, though he desired to inspect it further 
ere we entered. This I did consider to be unnec- 
essary. We then tied our horses to some trees 
near the door, and walked in. 

The room was large and square, and in the 
centre a round pillar arose from floor to ceiling. 
The furniture consisted of a long and broad, 
heavy oaken table and some three or four chairs, 
scattered carelessly around the room. Several 
closed and heavy doors, leading to where we knew 
not, were set into the walls at irregular intervals. 


321 


The House with the Flag 

The general appearance of the interior gave one 
the impression of recent occupation ; though now 
it did seem undoubtedly to be vacant. 

Michael placed the basket upon the table, and 
we at once proceeded to make ourselves com- 
fortable. 

“ Ah ! my dear, we shall have a pleasant holi- 
day, and in the evening return. Our dear friend. 
Master Catesby, shall arrive at Westminster to 
find that the bird hath flown. Then he may curse 
his misfortune and proceed to join his murderous 
master. Pray God I do but meet him in the field. 
Then shall there be no truncheon to be flung 
down to stop our fight, as was done at the tourna- 
ment.’^ 

Yes, Walter dear, methought that thou hadst 
killed him when, with your great sword, you 
drove him senseless from his horse.” 

“ But how didst thou see the tournament? ” I 
asked in wonderment. 

Her cheeks then flushed, and she became as 
confused as a child caught fairly in a trap. She 
glanced imploringly at Michael; but he seemed 
greatly occupied with the buckle of his sword 
belt. 

What ! is it possible that thou wert one of the 
old ladies to whom Michael did show such at- 
tention ? ” 

''In faith, Walter, thou hast guessed it; 
though I did not intend to tell thee yet.” 


322 With Ring of Shield 

And was Mary the other ? 

Yes.” 

** Oh, ye are sly ones. And here is Michael 
also in the plot.” 

“ Beg pardon, sor, but Oi tould ye the truth.” 

“ Yea, that thou didst ; but in your own peculiar 
way,” I laughingly replied. 

“ Yes, Walter, Michael but did what we did 
ask of him, and therefore the whole blame be- 
longs to Mary and me,” said Hazel, as she came 
and patted me on the cheek. Art not cross 
now ? ” she asked. 

** Nay, but Frederick and I will bring ye to 
account when next we all do meet.” 

Soon we sat us down to the pleasantest meal 
that, methinks, ever had I partaken of. Clear of 
the gloomy Tower, and free, and there by my side 
the truest and most trusting maid upon the earth’s 
broad face. And there was our huge Michael at 
the other side, eating and watching us with ad- 
miring eyes. Verily, my dears, no happier trio 
ever sat together, chatting like children at an out- 
ing. Hazel’s dainty fingers had put each morsel in 
most tempting shape, and to add aught to her ar- 
rangement had been as difficult as to improve on 
the delicacy of soft moonlight, strained through 
the misty alabaster curtains of the Heavens. 

Now if Mary and Frederick were but here 
would it not be like our old happy days at the 
Palace at Windsor ? ” asked Hazel. 


The House with the Flag 323 

Yea, indeed it should, but even more happy; 
for our troubles that are now past make us to 
appreciate happiness the more.” 

And so we talked on and were happy in our as- 
surance that all should now be well and smooth, 
and after the battle we would go to mine old house 
that had stood waiting for its young master for 
many a day. 

Then suddenly I heard a sound that startled 
me, and caused grave doubts as to our safety. It 
sounded not unlike a low whistle, and coming 
from some room within the house. 

Michael's quick ear had heard it also; for he 
glanced anxiously first to me and then to Hazel. 

She too had heard it, and her face changed 
from its merry smile to a startled look of fear. 

“ Didst thou not hear that whistle, Walter 
dear? ” she asked in alarm. 

“ What whistle, dearest ? ” I asked, that I 
might allay her fears. “ 'Twas but thine imagina- 
tion playing upon thine ears; 'twas nothing.” 

Nay, 'twas no imagination; 'twas real, — and 
hark ! — there again it is.” 

This time there could be no mistaking the 
sound. Methought it came from one of the three 
rooms that did adjoin the large one in which we 
were. 

“ Do thou go, Michael, and with great care 
open yon door and see if that room be occupied," 
I said in a whisper to my squire. 


324 With Ring of Shield 

Drawing his heavy sword he advanced cau- 
tiously, and, turning the knob, he thrust the door 
wide open, whilst he remained at the threshold. 

. This room was empty ; but on the opposite side 
from where stood Michael was another door, and 
to the right of this, in the other wall, was yet an- 
other. 

Then I heard a slight click at the lock of the 
door by which we had entered the house. I drew 
my sword and walked to this door and tried to 
open it. It was locked. 

Then the whole plot flashed upon my mind. 
This then was Catesby’s plan for getting both 
Hazel and me within his power. No wonder that 
he did laugh as Harleston left the courtyard. 
Well might he laugh; for never did a trap work 
with more success than did this clever one, laid 
by this most ingenious scoundrel. 

I went to the window and tried to loosen some 
of the bars that ran across the square. Even the 
great Michael’s strength should here be of no 
avail. The bars were very heavy, and firmly im- 
bedded in the masonry, of which the lower part 
of the house was made. 

I watched the doors leading from the room in 
the expectancy that they were about to fly open 
and a band of men rush in to do their work. 
Still they did remain closed. Michael still stood 
before the open door, awaiting mine instructions. 


3^5 


The House with the Flag 

After waiting for a few moments with the pain- 
ful feeling that one has when convinced that the 
eyes of a concealed foe are on him, watching his 
every move, I walked to the great table and, pla- 
cing my sword upon it, I moved it back across one 
of the corners of the room ; thus forming a frail 
barricade to protect my dear Hazel. 

I then placed my dagger in her hand and said : 
— “ Be brave my dearest, and if thou seest that 
thou canst not escape with honour, thou knowest 
the use of this little weapon. However, so long 
as thou seest hope, refrain from its use; for even 
in our position no one can tell what the result 
may be.'^ 

“ Fear not, Walter dear, unless I may be thy 
spotless bride my husband shall be death.” 

“ Mine own dear, brave, little maiden,” I mur- 
mured, and placed her, with a loving kiss upon 
her brow, behind the — in some measure — protect- 
ing table. 

I then took up my good sword and, holding it 
at arm’s length to test its reach, I said to Mi- 
chael : — 

“ Do thou go, good Michael, to yon door, and 
see if there be any one within the room behind it.” 

“ Oi will, sor.” And he crossed the inner room 
in three good lengthy strides. 

This door was unfastened, so he opened it as he 
had done the other, except that this one opened 


326 With Ring of Shield 

towards him, and still stood he upon the thresh- 
old. 

“ Sure, yer honour, thare’s anither door here, 
sor.'' 

'' Open it also, Michael ; ” though the next mo- 
ment I had rather have cut the tongue from my 
throat than have uttered those words. 

Michael had just disappeared into this second 
unexplored room when, with a crash, the door 
that had remained closed in the room adjoining 
where Hazel and I waited flew open, and several 
armed men rushed in. 

“ Beware Michael ! come back ! come back ! ” 
I cried in warning. 

Ere he could obey, however, the door was 
closed and securely locked and barred behind him. 
At the same instant the room in which I stood 
was filled with soldiers, which entered by the 
other doors. 

“ Come on, ye pack of cowards ! Why do ye 
hesitate? Do ye fear the single sword of one 
good knight ? Come on, I say, ye pack of sneak- 
ing wolves that fear to attack, and yet stand in 
a circle round and growl ! ” I cried in defiance at 
them. 

There must have been well nigh a score ; some- 
thing more than half in my room, and the others 
in the room betwixt Michael and us. 

The giant now thundered at the separating 



aKf.%^ 






“Come on, ye pack of cowards.” — Page j 26 







■< f- ' • ^ • ‘1-^ ■* ^ r^*'. , ^ . 


i ,r r •■" ■ 5 'r ™ -i ,. 

.■^Z’ •'v ■ 


r ? .-*A 



The House with the Flag 327 

door, and swore an unceasing stream of oaths of 
vengeance. 

This door, however, was a heavy oaken one, 
and withstood even Michael’s mighty assault with 
great endurance. 

Still the soldiers stood waiting, swords in 
hands. 

Presently, with leisurely, swinging stride and 
clanking armour, a smile of triumph on his sneer- 
ing face, entered my dearest foe, Catesby. With 
a courtly bow, accompanied by a graceful wave 
of the hand, he saluted Hazel, who, with great 
calmness, stood with clenched hands and firm- 
pressed lips behind her barricade. 

“ Welcome, my dear lady, to this house that 
taketh in poor troubled refugees. Methinks the 
directions in my poor note must have been clear; 
for my guests have arrived even earlier than I 
had expected,” said he, as he folded his arms and 
regarded us with a smile of satisfaction. 

“ Cease thine insolence, thou false and de- 
graded knight, and draw thy sword and fight me 
like a man, and do not further stain thy name by 
setting upon a gentleman a band of coward ruf- 
fians!” 

“Nay, nay. Sir Walter, we have twice crossed 
swords ere this, and on both occasions thou didst 
have the better of me. Verily, thou must be selfish 
to ever desire to play the victor’s part. Oh, no ! ” 


328 With Ring of Shield 

he added with a laugh, “ I now do hold the 
stronger hand, and it should be casting an in- 
sult upon the Goddess of Fortune to thus throw 
aside her bounteous gift of advantage. 

“ Do thou close yon door and lock it, Peter,” 
said he, turning to a fellow which stood behind 
him and which carrie'd his arm in a sling ; 

that loud disturbing Irishman doth interrupt my 
speech. And besides,” he continued, with some 
uneasiness, as I thought, that door doth seem 
not strong enough for his beastlike strength. 
This other here is stouter.” 

The fellow with the disabled arm — no doubt 
’twas he which did attempt to murder me in my 
tent — then closed and locked the door, whilst 
three of the soldiers remained in the inner room, 
that they might check the gallant Michael, should 
he succeed in breaking down the door. And in- 
deed it now sounded as though the oak must give 
way; for the giant had ceased his oaths, and all 
his breath was now being used to support his 
great strength, that was being exerted on the 
creaking opposition. 

I almost smiled as I thought of the fate of the 
three men when the great man should rush in 
upon them. 

“ And now. Master Catesby,” said I, “ wilt 
thou enlighten me as to thine object, in as few 
words as possible? for mine ears have no desire 


The House with the Flag 329 

to listen to thee at length, nor have mine eyes the 
wish to gaze upon thy recreant body. 

^‘Then hear my purpose in thus luring ye both 
into this place. I do desire to have yon same lady, 
which in her fear is even more beautiful than 
when she smileth, delivered up into my hands. 
Her safety and tender treatment thou may- 
est be well assured of; for I do love her to 
distraction. 

“ As for thyself, if thou dost offer no resistance, 
then shalt thou be permitted to go forth from this 
place a free man, even though I do hate thee as 
I do a viper.” 

I bowed, and smiled grimly, and he continued. 

“ If thou dost resist ; well, thou knowest that 
thou needst not to expect mercy.” 

Is that all?” 

‘‘ That is all.” 

“ Then know, thou slave of degradation and all 
that is most abominable, that I, as would any 
man, reject thy base proposal, with words too 
poor and weak to express, in any good measure, 
my contempt for the proposer.” 

At this moment the inner door fell from its 
hinges with a crash; and then the adjoining room 
was filled with oaths and the ring of fearful 
blows. 

“Come then, make haste!” cried Catesby to 
his followers, “ yon Herculean savage hath burst 


330 


With Ring of Shield 

through the inner door. Next will he break down 
this; unless those knaves do stop him/' 

Then the whole pack of varlets rushed upon me 
from all points but my back, where the table did 
prevent them from surrounding me. 

“Ha! thou caitiff! ha! thou slave!” cried I, 
as I struck down the two foremost of the assas- 
sins. 

“ What ! do ye hesitate, and shrink from a 
single sword ? Strike him down, ye varlets, or at 
your peril stay a hand until we have him ! ” and 
the chieftest of mine attackers drew forth his 
sword and, stepping o'er the body of one of his 
fallen band, he did engage with me so hotly as to 
cause me to use all of my defence in guarding 
me from his fierce cuts and thrusts. 

In then there rushed the others; but so many 
were there that they did interfere with each other ; 
thus enabling me to still guard off their blows 
with my good armoured left arm. 

Michael had now overcome his three antag- 
onists, and thundered with his mighty shoulders 
against the remaining door. I knew that this 
would be more difficult to break down; for, be- 
sides being more heavy, as Catesby had said, it 
opened towards Michael, and this did add greatly 
unto its powers of resistance. I dared not turn 
mine eyes towards the door, lest on mine head a 
stunning blow should fall. 

My left arm now had lost its wonted strength, 


The House with the Flag 331 

with guarding of the many blows that fell so hard 
and thick upon it. 

“ Now we have him ! Press him both close and 
hard ! ” cried Catesby, as he renewed, with all 
his activity, his lightning-like attack. 

Never in my life- have I, before that day nor 
since, fought with such quickness or strength. I 
was as a madman for the nonce, and fought with 
the delight of intoxicated recklessness. My 
sword seemed everywhere at once, and even the 
shifty Catesby was pressed back. I stepped for- 
ward in the delirium of feverish thirst for 
slaughter. 

“ Walter, beware! beware! ” cried Hazel. 

But it was too late. I had stepped too far for- 
ward, and thus permitted one of the pack to get 
behind me. A crushing, ringing blow upon my 
helm, — a shrill and piercing shriek from Hazel, 
that lived in mine ears, and died out at last as 
though by distance, — and I clattered to the floor, 
unconscious. 

Mine oblivion could not have lasted for more 
time than whilst one might tell a score ; for when 
I regained consciousness Michael still crashed 
against the separating oak, and there was Haze! 
standing behind her feeble barricade and holding 
in her small white hand the dagger that I had 
placed there. 

“ Stand back, thou traitorous, deceiving hypo- 
crite! Advance towardv^ me but one short step 


332 With Ring of Shield 

more and this dagger’s bright blade shall be dyed 
red with mine own heart’s blood ! ” 

Ah! my children, had ye but seen her then, 
as she stood there, as pale as a marble statue; yet 
with flashing eyes and heaving breast, her dainty 
tapering fingers of the right hand grasping, with 
all her little flower-like strength, brittle yet easily 
snapped, the little weapon, ye would have cheered 
in unrestrained admiration of the dear, brave, 
little maid. 

Catesby stood back in awe of this goodly sight, 
which even his villainous heart could not help but 
admire. 

Well, and right nobly done ! ” he cried. “ Thy 
courage in thus resisting doth but arouse within 
my love-sick heart a new and fiercer, and e’en 
more consuming passion for thee. Like a boy, I 
ever love the apple that doth hang from the limb 
most difficult to reach. The more the rich, ripe 
fruit doth avoid my grasping hand the more de- 
termined am I to have it.” 

“ Cease thine insulting speech, false knight, 
cowardly assassin, ’tis I that commandeth thee! 
I, thine ancient foe, that even now defies thee ! ” 
and I struggled, tottering to my knees, and shook 
my clenched fist in defiance at him. 

Come on, Michael ! break down the door, and 
we yet can drive this murdering pack before us, 
as doth the wind dry leaves ! ” 

“ Oi’m cornin’, yer honour ; do but hould out a 


The House with the Flag 333 

little,” and the fury of his attack upon the door 
was redoubled. 

Catesby made a sign with his hand, and in- 
stantly four men left the room in haste. 

Beware, Michael ! they may attack thee from 
the rear ! ” I cried, as I staggered to my feet and 
tried to rush upon mine enemy. I was securely 
held back, however, by two of the pack, who 
forced me to my knees and held me there. 

Catesby merely smiled his hellish smile, and 
said : — “ Bind him hard and fast to yon pillar, and 
strip him of his helm. We shall now try another 
plan to capture yon same tempting apple,” and he 
nodded in Hazel’s direction. 

With cords they bound me until I could not 
move a muscle. Helmless and helpless I then 
stood before my fiendish foe, which drew his dag 
ger and advanced upon me. 

“ Stop ! stop, thou wretch ! ” shrieked Hazel. 
“ For the welfare of your soul slay not a helpless 
man. Nay, nay, do but wait, I pray thee! I will 
do that which thou dost ask I I will go with thee ! 
anything thou wilt, if thou wilt but spare him 1 ” 
“ Hazel, in God’s name hold thy peace! If thou 
dost love me do as I have said ! I fear him not ; 
let him do his worst ; but use thy dagger ere thou 
dost permit this villain to lay on thee a hand ! ” 

“ Oh, yes, yes, Walter ; but I cannot bear to see 
thee die before my very eyes ! Oh, merciful Mary, 
it is too awful ! ” she cried, as Catesby seized mine 


334 With Ring of Shield 

ear and with his dagger clipped off a small part of 
the lobe. 

The tough oaken door did still resist the efforts 
of the giant ; but it was plain that it could not long 
endure. 

Be brave, mine own true little love, Michael 
shall soon be here ! I called out above the din. 

“ So, madam, will I cut him into small pieces 
here before thee, unless thou dost surrender. Thou 
canst save him by coming from behind that table. 
Bethink thee of his fate in case thou art obdurate,” 
said the accursed knave, as he seized mine other 
ear and raised the dagger. 

The door was now cracked almost from top to 
bottom, and Michael still stormed his blows upon 
it. 

“ Uh ! ye cursed cowards ! Oi’ll crack yer 
damned skulls fer ye in a minute ! Uh ! ye blood- 
suckin’ divils, Oi’ll rip ye all to paces and cram ye 
down yer own bloody throats ! ” 

Louder cracked the door. 

“ Come, lady, your answer ; make haste e’er the 
door giveth way.” 

“ Hold out, my brave girl ! we yet shall con- 
quer ! ” I cried in encouragement. 

Hazel leaned forward, with her left hand lean- 
ing upon the table, her body stretched forward, 
her lips compressed until no colour did remain in 
them. With her right hand she struck, quickly, 
the dagger into the table’s top, then drew it out 


The House with the Flag 335 

and struck again. Still vras she silent, — and a 
small piece came of¥ mine other ear. 

‘‘ Oh, God ! God ! God ! it is too much ! too 
much ! ” shrieked the poor maiden ; and, throwing 
her hands above her head, she fell forward upon 
the table as though she were dead. 

Catesby and one of his men then rushed to 
where she lay, and seized her in their arms and 
started for the door. 

“ Touch her not with your contaminating 
hands ! Ob ! false knight, I will have the last 
drop in thy heart for this! Oh, thou accursed 
slave of Hell ! unbind me, and I will tear out thy 
throat with my bare fingers I 

Michael ! for God’s sake come I they are car- 
rying her off with them ! ” and I cursed, and 
shrieked, and struggled with my bonds until they 
cut deep into my wrists. 

“ All Hill take this accursed door I It’ll go 
now, or Oi’ll brake moy damned back I ” 

There was a tremendous crash ; the whole house 
did seem to shake ; and Michael burst through the 
door with parts of it still clinging to his armour, 
which was battered from head to foot; and his 
great hands were red with blood. 

“ At last Oi’m here, yer honour ; but, Oi fear, 
too late,” gasped he, as he tried the outer door, 
and found it locked. 

He then cut with his dagger the cords that 
bound me. Too late, too late we were indeed. 


33 ^ 


With Ring of Shield 

Another door had to be battered down ere we 
were able to gain the outside. This occupied 
some time, and when at last we did rush tottering 
forth we found no sight of our enemies, or our 
dear, brave, little maiden. 

Our horses reins had been cut, and the beasts 
themselves were wandering far from the house. 

How Michael did swear, as tenderly he bound 
up mine ears with pieces of the cloth that had 
served to cover the basket we had brought. 

“ Oh, sure sor, Oi did moy viry bist ; but Oi 
couldn’t git through in toime, yer honour. For- 
give me, Sor Walter; but Oi’ll nivir rist till Oi 
have the varmint, and the dear swate Lady Hazel 
is safe returned to thee, sor,” sobbed the poor fel- 
low, like a child, as he knelt at my feet, praying 
pardon for not having accomplished more, in but 
a few short moments, than three ordinary men 
might do in one whole day, and then feel proud of 
their work. 

Rise, my brave Michael, and never again ask 
of me pardon ; for thy mighty work this day hath 
saved my life, and, had it been within the power 
of man, it would have saved the Lady Hazel.” 

Michael brought out my helm and put it on me. 
The wounds in mine ears were mere trifles ; so I 
suffered no inconvenience from my headpiece. 

We caught our horses and, after mending their 
harness, we mounted and set out for Leicester, by 
roads not travelled by the army. 


337 


The House with the Flag 

Now was I determined to join Lord Stanley’s 
force in time to take part in the great battle. 
There would I meet Catesby, and kill him; and 
somewhere near would I find Hazel. 

I did neither storm nor gnash my teeth, as is 
my wont when my temper doth control my rea- 
son ; but with quiet bearing, and lips drawn tightly 
in, I rode straight forward under the bright sun 
that glistened so on Michael’s battered armour. 
Thus steadily could I have ridden unto the end of 
the earth, and never would I rest in peace until I 
found the man which so had wronged me. 

Michael did seem to share my mood; for no 
word did he speak ; but sat his steed with his head 
thrust slightly forward and a fearful look of un- 
relenting vengeance stamped on his firm-cut fea- 
tures. 

There could be no escape for Catesby. He 
might cross the world; but still his grim fate 
would follow and o’er take him. 

He can never escape me,” I kept repeating in 
my mind. Hell’s fire seemed burning in my heart ; 
but outward I was cold, deliberate and as un- 
changeable of feature as is the London-stone. 


CHAPTER XXVII 


THE FIELD OF BOSWORTH 

On the fourth day following, and late in the 
afternoon, we at last found the camp of Lord 
Stanley. 

Once we came near running our heads through 
the noose, and there ending all our hopes and 
fears. 

It was just as we were nearing the town of 
Bosworth, in our search for Stanley’s force, that 
we fell in with a straggling body of yeomen and 
some few men-at-arms. I asked them to direct 
me to Lord Stanley’s camp. 

Straight ahead, sir, until thou comest unto 
the first turning to the right. Here turn, and that 
road will take ye unto your destination, which is 
the Town of Bosworth,” replied their leader. 

I thanked him and rode on, following his direc- 
tions. 

Soldiers of all ranks and arms were hurrying 
along by every road. 

Presently we drew in sight of Bosworth. The 
town seemed filled with soldiers, and others were 
arriving at every moment. 

“ Ho ! sirrah, canst thou inform me whose force 
338 


The Field of Bosworth 339 

it is that occupies yonder town ? I asked of a 
straggler by my side. 

The fellow stared at me in surprise for a 
breathing space and then answered : — “ Why, his 
Majesty King Richard’s, to be sure. Thou didst 
not think that Richmond had taken it, didst 
thou ?” 

‘‘ Hill ! ” ejaculated Michael. 

I came near to betraying mine emotion; but 
controlled myself in time and asked : — “ But 
where doth Lord Stanley keep his camp? ” 

“To the North and West about a mile, sir.” 

I muttered a prayer of thanksgiving for mine 
escape from falling into the hands of mine ene- 
mies, and wheeling our horses about we retraced 
our steps until we came upon the road that we had 
left at the direction of the yeoman. This we 
pursued for some little distance, and then we be- 
held Lord Stanley’s camp before us. 

We rode up to before the noble Lord’s tent and 
to the guard before the door I gave my name and 
asked to be admitted. 

The soldier had scarcely entered when out 
rushed Harleston. 

“ Ah ! my dear friends ! ” he cried to Michael 
and me, “ how is it that I have the delight of hav- 
ing ye both here? Methought ye were with the 
noble Earl,” and he nodded to the westward. 

“ But why are ye so glum ; hath aught gone 
amiss? he asked, with an anxious look. 


340 With Ring of Shield 

“ Ay, Frederick, everything has gone amiss.” 
And then I told him all the sad news. 

When I had finished he stood gazing thought- 
fully before him. Then he put his hand upon my 
shoulder, and tenderly he said: — 

“ I need not tell thee to be brave ; that thou ever 
art. But console thee I may. Bethink thee now 
of that which shall happen to-morrow. Then 
shalt thou have thy revenge ; for the noble Rich- 
mond is not one to let go, with his head upon his 
shoulders, such an one as Catesby.” 

“ Ay, but think of that which may happen to 
my dear Hazel ere we have Catesby in our 
power.” 

“Nay, thou must not think her peril greater 
than it is.” 

“ How is it possible for it to be greater than it 
is ? Is she not in that fiend’s power ? ” 

“ That I grant you. But remember that 
Catesby must be greatly occupied with his mas- 
ter’s business, and shall have short time in which 
to inflict his plague-like presence on her. 

“ Her, no doubt, he hath sent to some place of 
safety, where she shall remain until after the bat- 
tle. 

“ The Usurper’s friends all think that their vic- 
tory is assured, and that Richmond, ere sunset to- 
morrow, shall be without a head. Little do they 
suspect that Northumberland’s forces will move 
not to foul Richard’s aid; or that Lord Stanley 


The Field of Bosworth 341 

here, and his brother there, will join with the 
noble Richmond. 

“ Catesby will take his time and, when thou art 
dead, the which he thinks thou soon shalt be, he’ll 
go and gently woo the Lady Hazel. This doth 
Catesby intend to do, or else I do know nothing of 
the man.” 

“ Dost thou think thus, indeed, my friend ; or 
do you say these words that thou mayst comfort 
me with false hopes ? ” I asked, as I trembled 
with hope and fear. 

“ Verily do I believe that which I said will 
prove to be the case.” 

Thanks, thanks ! my friend. Thou knowest 
not the load that thou hast taken from my heart. 
What, oh what could I do without the aid of thy 
clear insight into the motives and the thoughts of 
all men ? ” 

“ Nay, nay, flatter me not,” he replied, with a 
depreciating smile ; “ thou hast the same, if not 
a better, judgment, if thou wouldst but be calm 
and use it.” 

“ Jist wait till to-morrow, and Master Catesby 
’ll fale the weight o’ moy hand,” growled Michael, 
whose features still wore their look of grim deter- 
mination. 

Lord Stanley received me most cordially, and 
expressed his regret at my great misfortune in 
falling into the trap set with such prodigious skill 
by Catesby. 


342 With Ring of Shield 

Do but be patient, Sir Walter,” said he, in 
that kindly voice of his, to-morrow’s work shall 
tell a different tale. Richard doth despise his foe, 
and his great conceit doth cause him to underesti- 
mate the hatred his subjects have for him. 

I have a scar upon my head, the which must 
be revenged. Besides, he hath taken my son, 
George Stanley, to keep as an hostage for my 
loyalty. That I may save my son’s life it shall 
be necessary for me to hold back my forces from 
taking part against the boar, until such time as he 
doth engage with Richmond. Then shall the tide 
of battle change, and England shall be freed of 
tyranny.” 

That night, Harleston, Michael, and I, all oc- 
cupied the one tent, and again was the tourna- 
ment brought afresh to my mind, and with it an 
even more intense hatred of my powerful foe, 
which I now felt I would soon have within my 
power to crush. With the sweet thoughts of a 
speedy vengeance for all my wrongs, I at length 
fell into a restless sleep, from which I was awak- 
ened by the shrill blast of the startling trumpet. 

The day was just dawning; but with no great 
cheer of brightness. The great hollow plain of 
Redmoor looked dark and misty, as though it did 
dislike and dreaded the shock of battle that soon 
was to disturb its gloomy, brooding stillness. 

When we had breakfasted and armed, the sun 
had risen sufficiently high — though still did he 


The Field of Bosworth 


343 


remain behind a thick and dreary covering — to 
enable us to watch the movements of the two op- 
posing armies. 

The shape of this battle-field — as ye all do know 
— is that of a shallow saucer, with one side 
chipped out, or flattened. 

From the right of us Richmond’s army, num- 
bering some six thousand men, all told, advanced 
slowly down the gentle slope to meet the tyrant 
and his force of some twelve thousand, or there- 
abouts, approaching from the other side. 

We now saw that Stanley had well chosen his 
ground for the successful carrying out of his plan ; 
for as the two unequal forces did approach each 
other it became evident that they must meet di- 
rectly in front of us. 

Soon the archers were engaged, and the deadly 
arrows flew through the intervening space like 
hail. 

Our force, of seven thousand goodly warriors, 
was now drawn up in lines^ and the command was 
given to advance. 

Slowly did we march down towards the oppos- 
ing armies that now were engaged with the full 
fury of those that have received their baptism of 
arrow’s flight. As we drew near there was a 
temporary lull in the clamour of the battle. Then 
we swung around and bore down upon the Usurp- 
er’s forces from the Earl of Richmond’s side. 

Then was the heavy air rent asunder with loud, 


344 


With Ring of Shield 

ringing cheers from Richmond’s men, and foul 
curses and shouts of defiance from the Usurper’s 
side. 

Now did the battle rage with a redoubled furV; 
The army of the valiant Earl fought with the 
confidence of ultimate success; whilst Richard’s 
struggled on with desperation. Our archers 
fought side by side with Richmond’s foreigners. 

“ God and St. George ! ” rang forth on every 
side above the battle’s din. 

Then came the order which we knights had 
all been long awaiting. 

“ Charge, gallant knights of England ! A 
Richmond ! A Richmond ! Victorious laurel 
crowns await us ! ” 

Then the long lances with their fluttering 
streamers bent all together as they were laid in 
rest. How looked they like the full grown field 
of grain as it doth bend before the hot blasts of 
summer. 

“ Now, Walter, we must find Catesby ! ” cried 
Harleston. 

“ Yea, I must find him,” I replied between my 
set teeth, as forward we dashed. 

Michael gave one great cheer and then leaned 
forward with his mighty sword, that took the 
strength of two good men to wield, held beside 
his huge steed’s neck. 

On we flew, whilst forward dashed a band of 
knights and squires to meet us. 


The Field of Bosworth 345 

Charge ! charge ! charge ! ” rang out on every 

side. 

A crash! — curses, — cheers and groans! and 
then the sharp swords flashed over head, and the 
shields rang out right lustily. 

My lance did resist the shock of the first en- 
counter; the knight against whom I aimed it 
going down before my furious charge as though 
he had been a reed. 

Sharply I spurred my steed and dashed for- 
ward at another knight, which bravely came on 
to meet me. Both lances shivered up to the very 
grasp. Drawing my good sword I again made 
at him. Then came a terrible blow upon my side, 
and I was shot from my saddle as a stone from a 
sling. Some cowardly knave had borne down 
upon me from the right whilst I was drawing my 
sword to attack my more worthy antagonist. His 
lance’s point had struck beneath mine arm, and 
’twas to our good King Edward’s noble present 
that I owed my life. 

I must have been stunned for a moment; for 
the next thing I knew of was a knee upon my 
chest and a visored face bending o’er me. 

Now I will finish the work left incomplete 
when last we met.” It was Catesby. 

In his hand he held a dagger, and now he drew 
it back to strike. 

The only sensation I then felt was a curiosity 
to know how it would feel to die. The stroke I 


346 With Ring of Shield 

cared not for ; but yet I wondered, with a kind of 
disinterestedness, how one would feel as the soul 
was parting from the body. It must have been 
that my senses were still scattered, or I had not 
acted thus. No resistance did I make; but with 
an indifferent feeling awaited the fatal blow where 
my helm joined my gorget. 

All this could not have taken more time than 
does the lightning to fly across the heavens; for 
still the dagger stayed poised in the air. 

“ Hark ye ! ” hissed Catesby in mine ear. 

Take with thee this message unto Hell. Say 
that I, Catesby, did send thee to thy master, and 
that, unless the fortunes of the day be changed, 
I’ll not be long behind thee.” Then up higher 
flew the threatening blade. Then did it start on 
its downward course. It never reached my 
throat. A great hand seized mine enemy by the 
wrist; back flew the dagger-grasping hand until 
the arm snapped like a dry stick. Catesby flew 
into the air as though drawn by a mighty load- 
stone. Then was he hurled to the ground again 
with stunning force, and my great Michael 
kneeled beside me. 

“Art thou hurt, yer honour?” he asked anx- 
iously. 

“ Nay, Michael ; I got but a sudden fall that 
dazed me. ’Twas for a moment only ; now again 
do I feel a man.” And with Michael’s assistance 
I arose to my feet. 


The Field of Bosworth 


347 


Then Catesby stirred, and Michael was upon 
him in an instant; dagger in hand, and drawn 
back for the fatal blow. 

Hold ! hold, Michael ! slay him not ! I must 
question him ! ” I cried. 

‘‘ Uh ! bad luck to me fer a blunderin’ fool ; 
sure we must foind out whare he has the dear 
lady kipt, ere we send the varmint to roast in sul- 
phur.” 

Come, Master Catesby, our late respective 
positions are now reversed,” said I calmly and 
distinctly, that my speech might be clear to his 
dazed senses. “ Dost hear me? ” 

In a feeble voice, and with the use of many 
curses intermixed with groans, he answered that 
he did. 

Before thou diest thou shalt have an oppor- 
tunity for the making of some slight restitution 
for the many wrongs that thou hast done to me. 
Tell me where I may find the Lady Hazel.” 

He raised himself up and leaned on his well 
arm, whilst the other did hang limp and twisted 
at his side. 

“ And what shall I receive for the telling of this 
to thee? ” 

“ The weight of one good act to place opposite 
to the great load of evil on the scales of justice, 
when thou dost shortly appear before the seat of 
judgment.” 

“ Ha, ha, ha ! ” loud did he laugh. And dost 


348 


With Ring of Shield 

thou then think that I am bereft of reason, to thus 
fling from me all that I do possess wherewith to 
buy my life? Nay, unless thou dost spare my 
life, thou mayest search from now until thy death, 
ere thou dost find the lady that thou seekest.” 

I held my dagger to his throat, but still he did 
hold his secret fast. 

Thy miserable life is then spared, for the pres- 
ent, if thou dost tell me where the lady is.” 

“ And wilt thou forbid yon demon from mur- 
dering me ? ” 

Thou shalt not be harmed by either of us ; but 
for thy treatment at the hands of the Earl of 
Richmond I cannot speak. 

“ Agreed ! my life shall rest upon the hazard of 
this battle, as it did ere we met this day.” 

'' Remember, if thou best it shall be thy last ; 
for thou dost still remain my prisoner.” 

“ Go then unto the Town of Leicester — if thou 
ever canst — and within the Sanctuary near Grey 
Friars’ Church thou shalt find the lady. There 
was she sent from the house in which I left thee, 
and there did I obtain admittance for her. I have 
not seen her since thou hast; but last evening I 
went unto the place and gave strict orders that 
there she must be kept until I sent or came for her. 
Thou canst not get her out without this ring. 
Here, draw it from my finger.” 

This I did, and then I commanded Michael to 
take him to the rear of Richmond’s army. 


The Field of Bosworth 


349 


I felt no fear of Catesby’s escape ; for he might 
as well have tried to escape from the unrelenting 
gates of Hell, as from the mighty Michael. 

The battle raged not nearby where I stood; 
but down at the marsh the fight was at its thickest. 

Hastily did I secure a horse, and I spurred him 
hard as I made for Richmond’s standard. 

The royal banner of England now dashed for- 
ward, and the two flags were well nigh together. 

“ This now must be the finish,” cried I, as I 
waved my good sword in circles round my head. 

Then came there forward, like a thunderbolt. 
Sir William Stanley’s gallant horsemen, and rode 
abreast with me. 

Down sank the gallant standard of the noble 
Earl, as Richard himself smote to the ground Sir 
William Brandon, who had carried it. Another 
knight sprang forward from the side of Richmond 
and faced the desperate tyrant. He met the same 
fate as Brandon. Richmond waved his sword in 
defiance of the boar, and the two men were like to 
meet; but I got betwixt them and caught Rich- 
ard’s blow upon my shield. 

'' Ha ! Bradley ! Escaped, runagate traitor ! 
Have at thee ! ” 

Again did I catch his savage blow, and this time 
I gave him my straight point beneath his helm. 

At that very moment another good knight 
dashed in and, as he saw Richard strike at me, he 
thought that I was Richmond. His bright blade 


350 With Ring of Shield 

flashed through the air and struck the tyrant fair 
upon his helmed head. Two such fierce blows, 
falling both at once, drove Richard from his sad- 
dle as though a bolt from Heaven had struck 
him. 

Down from my steed I sprang, and with my 
dagger clipped the laces of his headpiece. Al- 
ready the eyes were rolled far back, and stared up 
blindly at me. Not a quiver stirred his frame. 
He had died in the twinkling of an eye. 

The sun now rent asunder the clouds of Heaven, 
as had the two flashing swords torn the darkest 
clouds that had surrounded us all for so long a 
time, and the whole field was filled with bright- 
ness. Mayhap it was the resounding shouts of 
victory of our now half-crazed army that did rend 
the heavy clouds ; for one could scarce hear him- 
self cheer, so loud were the shouts of gladness all 
around us. 

The remnant of the dead tyrant’s force — for 
above four thousand had been slain — offered no 
further resistance, and the great majority of them 
did join in and cheer for the victorious Earl. 

Then Harleston grasped my hand. His visor 
was raised up and his face was flushed with pleas- 
ure and exertion. 

“ Well, Bradley, our oath, made to King Ed- 
ward, hath been kept ; we have revenged the mur- 
der of his little son. 


The Field of Bosworth 351 

It was he who had struck down Richard at the 
same moment as had 1. 

Richmond dismounted and, kneeling, he 
thanked God for his great victory. Then he arose 
and grasped both Harleston and me by the hands, 
and heartily he thanked us for the part that we 
had played. 

Sir William Stanley now advanced to where the 
Earl of Richmond stood. In his hand he carried 
the light, gold crown that had been worn by Rich- 
ard in the battle. This he placed upon the vic- 
tor’s head, and then we all knelt down and cried : 
— “ God save King Henry ! ” Then, as do the 
waters spread out in ever widening circling waves 
after a stone hath been dropped through their 
smooth surface, the cries of : — “ God save King 
Henry ! ” swept throughout the whole delirious 
army. 

“ Great God, I thank thee for this bounteous 
gift presented by the hands of these, thy faithful 
servants,” said Henry devoutly, as again he 
kneeled. 

‘‘ May I rule this, my fair, native land with jus- 
tice, and under thy direction.” 

Then again we all arose, and deafening cheers 
swept with redoubled vigour over the plains of 
Redmoor. 

“ Throw yon bloody carrion across the back of 
some degraded horse, and then on to Leicester, 


352 With Ring of Shield 

where we will spend the night,” said the King, as 
he pointed to Richard’s body. 

Frederick and I had little difficulty in finding 
Michael; for during the preceding scene he had 
forced his way through the crowd and stood near 
behind us. We then joined in with the guards of 
our new sovereign and rode on to Leicester, with 
hearts lighter than they had been for many a 
long, black day; and yet with anxious minds, as 
w^e wondered whether Catesby had told the truth 
or no. 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


CONCLUSION 

When we reached our destination we handed 
Catesby over to the proper authorities, and from 
that time we had naught to do with his fate. 

We hastened by the shortest way to the Grey 
Friars’ Church, and from there, when we had 
been directed, we went to the Sanctuary. 

Catesby had spoken the truth; the ring that I 
had taken from his finger gained for us admit- 
tance. 

At first Hazel refused to see us, and prayed pro- 
tection of the church folk. 

Then I remembered me, and sent unto her our 
names. Instantly then w^ere we admitted into her 
presence, and happy reunion took the place of tor- 
turous separation and maddening anxiety. 

“ Come now, art happy and content ? ” I asked, 
when our joyous greeting had gone the rounds. 

“ Yes, yes, so happy now, dear; — but how are 
thine ears ? ” she broke in suddenly. 

“ Tush! ’twas a mere nothing; he but cut off 
the skin.” 

However, she would not be content until I had 
353 


354 With Ring of Shield 

taken off my helm and she had redressed the slight 
wounds. 

“ But what became of him ? she asked, as a 
shudder ran through her frame. “ I have not 
seen him since he was torturing thee. The next 
I knew I was within a closed, wheeled litter, trav- 
elling at a fearful pace, and this woman here, 
beside me. I tried to get out, but could not. 
Armed men rode all around the litter. Steadily 
did we travel on, stopping but seldom to get fresh 
horses, food, and some little rest, until we reached 
this place. Here have I been locked up and treated 
as a mad woman.” 

“The fiend!” I cried. 

“ Yes, Catesby had evidently been here and told 
them that I was his mad sister, which thought I 
was another, and this woman here hath been my 
keeper since I came.” 

I walked over to where the woman — an old hag 
— was crouched on a bench in a corner, trembling 
with fear. 

“ Thou mayest leave this place at once, 
madam,” I said, “ and thank God, which made 
thee so, that thou hast at least the sex of a woman. 

“ Your master is now the prisoner of our new 
King Henry, and, unless the aforesaid King be of 
more forgiving nature than I think, Catesby shall 
soon be with his master, the usurping tyrant, 
Richard, which is even now in Hell’s consuming 
fire.” 


Conclusion 


355 


“ Oh, poor Sir William ! ” she wailed. Ah, 
sir! I nursed him at my breast, and ever since 
have I been his servant. Oh! save him, sir! I 
know he did have his faults; but still do I love 
and serve him, as though he were mine own. For 
God’s sake, sir, speak but a word to your new 
King, and thou canst save him ! Return good for 
evil, now that thou hast the power ! ” and she knelt 
at my feet and threw her arms about my legs. 

‘‘ Strange,” thought I, “ that even such a vil- 
lain as is Catesby hath some one who loves him.” 
Then aloud I said : — It must not be. My wrongs 
are not the only ones that he must answer for. 
Catesby hath writ a volume of misdeeds, and the 
whole world hath perused them. No man can 
stop the bad effects of these in other ways than by 
the suppression of the one that doeth them.” 

Wilt thou not have mercy on him, Walter 
dear ? ” asked the tender-hearted maid which now 
clung to my side. 

I started in surprise. “ What ! dost thou 
plead for Catesby? ” I asked. 

'‘Nay, not for him; but for this old woman 
here. She hath done naught but obey her mas- 
ter. Save the knave, Walter, for this old woman’s 
sake. We can now afford to be generous, Walter 
dear; now that all danger is past. Besides, he 
can do no harm, and mayhap your generosity will 
show him the evil of his acts, and he will then re- 
pent,” and she stroked my cheek coaxingly. 


356 With Ring of Shield 

Truly, a woman is the most unfathonable work 
of God. Here was this maid, quick as a hornet 
to resent a wrong, and yet forgiving as a dove 
when the danger had passed. 

I hesitated; but her tender eyes were on me, 
and I could not resist their wondrous charm. 

“Well, — I will see what may be done,’' I re- 
plied slowly, and with great reluctance. “ But 
remember, I have little thought that he can avoid 
the block, or halter.” 

Then I went unto the King’s headquarters and 
told him my request. 

“ What, Bradley ! spare the life of Catesby ; 
the man that so hath wronged thee ? By the light 
of Heaven! my long sojourn across the chan- 
nel hath made me to forget the nature of an Eng- 
lish gentleman ! But may I ask your reason for 
this strange request ? ” he asked more seriously. 

I told him. 

“ ’Tis but an old woman’s whim; but even so I 
had been glad to grant thee this request ; but thou 
art too late. His head was stricken off but a few 
moments before thou earnest.” 

“ Thank Gawd ! ” growled Michael from the 
door, whither he had followed, as faithful as my 
shadow. 

“And is this a friend of thine?” asked the 
King. 

“ Ay, your Majesty, he is my noble squire. To 
him, your Grace, do I owe my life a score of 


Conclusion 


357 

times.” And then I told him of the worthy Irish- 
man. 

When I came to the part that Michael had 
played that day the King exclaimed : — 

What ! captured Catesby ! Kneel down my 
faithful subject. What is thy name? ” 

Moichael O’Brien, yer Majesty.” 

The King drew forth his sword and laid it upon 
the mighty shoulder. “ Arise, Sir Michael O’- 
Brien.” 

Still did not Michael stand; but merely raised 
his head and stared in bewilderment at the King. 

“ Come, Sir Michael, let me be the first to con- 
gratulate thee on thy distinction,” said I, as I 
grasped his hand and raised him to his feet. 

He could not speak, but looked his surprise and 
thanks more eloquently than could have been ex- 
pressed by a whole volume of words. 

When we reached the Sanctuary I informed the 
old hag that I had been too late to save Catesby. 

How she howled and chattered like a mad crea- 
ture, and Hazel, like the dear forgiving angel 
that she hath ever been, comforted this old woman 
with soft, soothing words, and at last succeeded 
in quieting her. The old woman was then led 
off to another room, and since that day I never 
have beheld her. And for this I am thankful; 
for I could not look upon her without mixed emo- 
tions of hate and sympathy struggling within my 
heart. 


358 


With Ring of Shield 

The next morning the dead tyrant was buried, 
and Frederick, Michael, and I went to Grey Fri- 
ars^ Church to look the last upon the one on which 
the result of our oath made to his brother had 
fallen. I touched his hand. In death he was as 
cold as a salamander, and 'tis like his soul was in 
that place where this peculiar beast best flourishes. 

Richard succeeded better than I thought pos- 
sible, when he drew in the ship of power,” said 
Harleston. “ But when the sailors found what 
kind of captain they did have to rule them they 
mutinied and killed their tyrant master.” 

“ His tower of crime did fall, and it crushed its 
builder, as thou saidst it should,” said I. 

“ Yes,” replied Frederick. 

Then he continued in his musing way ; his head 
bowed in thought. 

“ We are all but dry leaves, lying upon the 
ground of time. The gust of life doth come along, 
and it hurls us some distance from the earth. On 
we travel for a short space; some of us sailing 
higher than the others. The breeze dies out, and 
we all do fall back to the same low level.” 

The truth of Harleston’ s words was made most 
clear to me then, as I gazed upon the corpse of 
him who had been, but a short time since, a King, 
and now was a cold lump of earth, such as we all 
must be. 

We then went to ask the King for his permis- 


Conclusion 


359 

sion for us to return to Westminster with the 
Lady Hazel. 

His Majesty received us in a most friendly 
manner, and granted us the desired permission. 

“ I suppose,’^ said he, as we were leaving his 
presence, “ that I need not ask thee. Sir Walter, 
nor thee. Sir Frederick, to remain at my courc 
when I do reach London; for I have heard of 
two fair maidens which ye do intend to make your 
wives. Well, ye are both right, and, when the 
Government hath been set in order, I do intend to 
follow your worthy example, and wed the fair, 
budding young Elizabeth. Ye both have my 
heartiest wishes of the happiness that ye have 
won through many dark days of misery, and by 
your gallant acts in the liberating of England from 
a rule of tyranny. Never doubt but that ye ever 
shall live in my memory, or that I ever will neglect 
some small reward for noble service rendered.’' 
Thanks, thanks, your Majesty!” we replied. 

“ And if your Grace doth ever require — the 
which pray God ye never may — two trusty 
swords, thou shalt never be compelled to send an 
order for them,” said Harleston with a heartiness 
that could not be mistaken. 

“ Well do I know that, sirs.” Then turning to 
the gigantic fresh-dubbed knight, he said: — 

Sir Michael, thou hast no love that will keep 
thee from remaining with us at the Palace? ” 


360 With Ring of Shield 

The fnighty man started, and looked implor- 
ingly at the King, and then hopelessly at me ; yet 
spoke he not a word. 

'' Come, Sir Michael,’' said I, '' speak freely 
your mind to his Majesty. He is not the tyrant 
Richard, that ever hated men to give their honest 
thoughts expression.” 

Still did he hesitate and grew more confused 
with each breath. 

Ah ! I see the trouble, and I think none the 
less of thee for thy feeling,” said the King, with 
admiration in his voice and manner, as he walked 
to where Michael stood and put his hand upon the 
honest shoulder. “ Thou dost still wish to abide 
with your old master, and yet fear to displease me 
with refusing my request. Come, am I not 
right ? ” 

“ Sure, that’s the houle truth o’ the thing, yer 
Majesty.” 

Then go with Sir Walter, my good friend. 
Such loyalty doth raise thee in mine estimation. 
I know full well that should I ever need thee, thou 
wilt flash thy good sword betwixt the two of these 
good friends.” 

“ Oi thank yer Majesty.” 

“ Farewell, my faithful friends. In London 
soon I hope to see ye all.” 

As we left the room in which this interview 
took place I felt a great lump rise up in my throat, 
as I thought of my faithful Michael’s loyalty. 


Conclusion 361 

No word did I speak unto him; but I took his 
great hand in mine and pressed it hard. 

Right after dinner we set out for Westminster 
and proceeded rapidly, until we reached the Sanc- 
tuary late in the second day following. 

Joyous then was our reunion. The girls, the 
Queen and her daughters embraced, laughed and 
wept, whilst we men, which have no part in such 
scenes, stood and looked uncomfortably on. 

The next day, without preparation, there took 
place in the chapel of the Sanctuary a double wed- 
ding, in which the fair-haired Mary and the gal- 
lant Frederick, and the dark-eyed Hazel and your 
most humble father and grandfather, played the 
important parts; whilst the ex-Queen and her 
daughters, together with the great Michael, lent 
right noble assistance. The priests prayed; the 
soft voices of the choir sang forth in tender har- 
mony. We were blessed, and then walked from 
the chapel, with the sweet music lingering like a 
love kiss in our ears. 

’Twas as we walked forth that Harleston and 
I both drew from our doublets — as we had fore- 
planned we would — the remembrances that the 
girls had given us long days before in the park at 
Windsor. These we returned to them, and they 
laughed and kissed them and re-gave them unto 
us. 

Still have we both those tokens ; and mine doth 
now lie before me as I pen these words. I take 


362 With Ring of Shield 

it up and kiss it tenderly, and a tear drops down 
upon it. 

Place that small glove, my children, in my grave 
and on my death-stilled heart when I am gone. 

^ * 

The King forgot not the service we had ren- 
dered him upon that misty plain of Redmoor. A 
handsome wedding portion did he send to both 
the girls, although they did not need it. And 
when, later in his reign, he did acquire the habit 
of imposing heavy fines upon all of his subjects, 
both Harleston and myself escaped “ as though 
by magic,” as said some of our friends. 

^ 

And now the tale is told, and all that for me re- 
mains to do is sit with folded hands beside that 
dear grey head before the blazing fire, and talk 
away the winter’s day. And in the hot summer’s 
evenings stroll, with that same dear trusting 
hand upon mine arm, that for sixty years hath 
been there, beneath the old oaks of dear Bradley 
House. And when your dear cousins, Harles- 
ton, and your Uncle Frederick and Aunt Mary — 
as ye do call them — come over to spend with us a 
quiet evening, we all do sit upon the great lawn 
and talk the setting sun into his rest. 

And now but a word of the great Michael, 
which ye all do love so dearly. Mayhap ye never 


Conclusion 


363 


have heard the reason why we do not call him 
'' Sir.’" It was at his own request that we did 
drop the distinction. 

“ Sure, yer honour, ’’ said he to me one day, if 
ye playze, wouldst thou moind if Oi axed thee to 
not call me ' Sor ' ? ’’ 

“ But for why, my good friend ? ” 

“ Uh ! sure sor it doesn’t sound roight to moy 
ears, and maketh me to fale a stranger to thee, 
sor. Playze, sor, give unto me back moy ould 
name and Oi’ll fale more loike moysilf.” 

That, my dears, is the reason why the great 
man who hath ever lived with us, and carried ye 
all on his mighty shoulders, hath ever been known 
unto ye all as plain, old, faithful Michael. 

And so, like the harmonious voices of a choir, 
we five are singing the last, sweet, trembling note. 
It is dying softly out; but with a tender, holy 
peacefulness. 


THE END 


Note. — Sir Walter Bradley’s chronicle differs, 
in some parts, from the histories of the majority 
of the writers of his time. His most important 
contradictions of his contemporaries are: — 

His description of the taking of Berwick — 
which place, the other authorities state, was be- 
seiged for several weeks, by land and sea, before it 
fell. 

The death of King Edward — which event, 
other chroniclers state, took place at Westminster, 
not Windsor. 

The escape to France of the little Duke of York, 
who, it is more generally believed, was murdered 
with his brother, in the Tower. 

On all other important points Sir Walter’s 
statements are corroborated by his contempora- 
ries. K. M. 


LEAp ’12 



h 

\ 

% 


« 


y 



t 





I 


. I 

s 


I 






\ 




t 




C -OCT 22 1900 



m4kA0\y'- 

'V'^ vV . 




w‘* 


A / 

t ' « 


-v. ’ ■- ' .';y':v,‘.'Vi r"v:,\ ' r, /.,>■! ’ ; . . 




.V ;^'7 



• ** > 


• * 


: * :* /. '•V- ^::-v‘.l - ' ■ 

i« A*" »* ' ' • * * M* ' ■ * 1 ' ’’ t * * '• *4 * 

«,' iv' v« 


. t*j 




’* < 




♦. t 

» 




. ««J 



iiM . ■■'i 

-v-... * ' . ':l^* *',.** 

;,*;•■■ ■ 'r'>, .'Y'-'. 

^v^jSwc.' ^..‘/ fv >• ' • "if ’ “‘■■‘'A' •'■■ n;!v "/•’i' i*"- . . ■' *'■ • ‘ .■ ''• 


>Vii\'MJiv*«>wJ vl: t. ■: \ . 


t 


•I 

1 

s 



: 43 ka 







1 


I 









i.iV .- «•• w - 




-V 


• V /, ' 








♦ < . • » < 


I ' 


r - > 


■ A • ;u 

r r ’ 






V 


K . 


4 


• • 


'#• * 


‘ ' I I’ 









I 


» 


f 




> ■ 


• f •* . ^ 

. 1 - O ' >' 

1 I 1 , 

K - ■ 




I 


4 

* % 





✓ 



I 


4* 


i 

• * 





1 






/ 


r 




/ 

'.•* 

« 

f 

* i 


I f 


I. 


»»• 

i ^ ^ ^ 


' » s 


I • * • i ' * • 

• ■■•'■. ;■ , V 

» • 


• vo-'J . *■ 
■ ‘ ' .' .1 ^ • 


‘k 


f 


. I 


4 


f 









f ♦ u 






I 


• f 


. .1 f 

V % 




I 


r 


4 



I 



i 




a 









» 







•< 


I 


» 


% 




.1 



/ 








$ 


9 , 






T 





I 



I 




J 




library of congress 





